Debutante in the Regency Ballroom: A Country Miss in Hanover Square
Debutante in the Regency Ballroom: A Country Miss in Hanover Square
Anne Herries
A COUNTRY MISS IN HANOVER SQUAREIn Susannah Hampton's first season in London she is mysteriously attracted to the dashing but undeniably arrogant Lord Pendleton. He's definitely not the sort of husband she had in mind - after all surely a young country girl couldn't attract the attentions of a lord with all of London society at his feet… ?AN INNOCENT DEBUTANTE IN HANOVER SQUAREDebutante Helene Henderson has been given a gift of one season in London-if she is to save her impoverished family she must find a husband!Only unworldly Helene's compassionate nature leads her into the path of the handsome Lord Max Coleridge, a dangerous rake with secrets of his own…
About the Author
ANNE HERRIES, winner of the Romantic Novelists’ Association ROMANCE PRIZE 2004, lives in Cambridgeshire. She is fond of watching wildlife and spoils the birds and squirrels that are frequent visitors to her garden. Anne loves to write about the beauty of nature and sometimes puts a little into her books—although they are mostly about love and romance. She writes for her own enjoyment and to give pleasure to her readers.
In The Regency Ballroom Collection
Scandal in the Regency Ballroom April 2013
Innocent in the Regency Ballroom May 2013
Wicked in the Regency Ballroom June 2013
Cinderella in the Regency Ballroom July 2013
Rogue in the Regency Ballroom August 2013
Debutante in the Regency Ballroom September 2013
Rumours in the Regency Ballroom October 2013
Scoundrel in the Regency Ballroom November 2013
Mistress in the Regency Ballroom December 2013
Courtship in the Regency Ballroom January 2014
Rake in the Regency Ballroom February 2014
Secrets in the Regency Ballroom March 2014
Debutante
in the
Regency Ballroom
A Country Miss in Hanover Square
An Innocent Debutante in Hanover Square
Anne Herries
www.millsandboon.co.uk (http://www.millsandboon.co.uk)
A Country Miss in Hanover Square
This book is dedicated to
the memory of my mother, who once told me
my books would be enjoyed by hundreds of
thousands of people worldwide.
I laughed, Mum, but you were right!
Prologue
The Spanish Peninsula—1812
Three men lay slumped on the earth, which had been baked hard by the fierce Spanish sun. Harry Pendleton had his back against a rock. Of the three he was in the best shape. Max Coleridge was lying with his eyes closed, his blood-soaked shirt stuck to his chest in this damned awful heat. Gerard Ravenshead was fanning Max with a large leaf, trying to keep the flies from settling on his wound. A neckcloth was wound around a deep cut at the side of Gerard’s head.
‘I thought we were done for,’ Harry said. He was speaking his thoughts aloud, saying what they all felt. ‘What a mess!’
‘You can’t blame yourself for it, Harry,’ Gerard said and looked at him. ‘They knew we were coming. Someone must have warned them.’
‘Ten killed, and the three of us only got out by the skin of our teeth.’ Harry stood up and walked over to take a look at Max. ‘Somehow they must have got wind that we planned a surprise raid to take prisoners …’
‘One of the servants,’ Gerard replied and shrugged. ‘In this damned war I’m never sure whether we are fighting the French with the Spanish or the Spanish and the French.’
‘I wouldn’t trust their generals as far as I could throw them,’ Harry growled. He looked at the blood trickling down Gerard’s face. They had wrapped a kerchief round his head, but it wasn’t doing much good. ‘Your wound is still bleeding. Do you want me to take another look at it?’
‘You saved my life once today,’ Gerard said and grinned at him. ‘You don’t have to nursemaid me, Harry. I’ll manage. We have to get Max back to the village, and by the looks of him that means carrying him between us.’
Harry pulled a wry face. ‘The way you’ve been behaving out here, I’ve sometimes felt as if you meant to throw your life away …’ Gerard had gained a reputation as something of a daredevil.
‘There were moments when I didn’t much care if I died,’ Gerard admitted. He took a swipe at a fly buzzing about his face. ‘But when you’re facing death things come into perspective. I intend to live and return home and one day …’
Gerard left the sentence unfinished. Harry nodded. He knew something had been eating at his friend. He suspected it was to do with a young woman Gerard had been courting—and the tiny scar at his temple that he’d noticed when they first met in Spain after a year of not seeing one another. Gerard often rubbed at it when he was thoughtful, and the look in his eyes told Harry he was remembering something that made him angry.
‘I know what you mean,’ Harry said. ‘Soldiering is blood, sweat and tears—and that is the easy part.’ It was listening to the screams of dying men and knowing you couldn’t save them that hurt the worst. ‘Come on, then. Help me get Max on my back and I’ll carry him.’
‘I can walk …’ Max mumbled. ‘Just give me a hand up….’
‘Don’t be a damned fool,’ Harry replied. ‘You’ll be carried as far as we can make it. When we get near the village, Gerard will fetch help.’
‘I could walk with help.’ Max’s face set stubbornly as he attempted to rise. ‘Damn you, Harry. I’m not a baby …’
‘But I’m the superior officer here, so you will do as you’re told,’ Harry muttered. He grinned at Gerard. ‘There’s one thing, we’re bound for life by this day’s experience. It’s something none of us will forget—and if any one of us can help the other in future, we will …’
Max grunted as they hauled him to his feet, and Harry took him over his shoulder. Gerard nodded, his eyes hard but appreciative of his friend’s stubborn determination to take on the burden. He wasn’t sure he could have done it himself, though he would have tried.
‘Comrades in war and peace,’ he said. ‘Let’s get back. My head is fit to burst and Max needs attention …’
Chapter One
England—1816
Harry Pendleton saw the girl run across the narrow country road seconds before he pulled on the reins, bringing his horses to an abrupt halt. Jangling harness, the sound of snorting horses and the curses of his groom took Harry’s attention for a moment as he fought to control the startled beasts. They were not used to being so roughly used! Harry cursed loudly. Another second and he would have knocked the girl down! His heart had been in his mouth for an instant—and it had done his horses little good to have their mouths sawed at in that way!
‘What on earth do you think you were doing?’ he thundered, tossing the reins to his groom and jumping down to confront her. He hardly noticed her pale face or trembling hands. ‘That was a damned stupid thing to do! I could have killed you!’
‘Had you not been driving so carelessly, it would not have happened,’ the girl retorted, eyes flashing. She tossed her long hair, giving him a look filled with contempt. ‘These country roads are not made for such haste, sir. I had no idea that you would suddenly come round that corner like a bat driven out of hell …’
‘You must have heard the sound of my wheels,’ Harry retorted, though he knew that she had some right on her side. ‘What on earth possessed you to dash across the road in that way?’
‘I saw some primroses I wanted,’ the girl replied. ‘This is a quiet road, sir. No one ever drives the way you were driving.’
‘Possibly because they are none of them able,’ Harry retorted. Even as he spoke he realised that he sounded petulant and arrogant, which was far from his nature. ‘You should be more careful when crossing the road near bends in the road, miss …’ Harry belatedly became aware that she was rather lovely. Her hair had been tossed by the wind and looked like spun gold, and her eyes were so clear that a man might drown in them. He found himself staring like an idiot. ‘Forgive me, I do not know your name.’
‘Nor shall you,’ the girl replied, giving him a haughty stare. ‘Sir, I find you arrogant and rude and I shall say good day to you.’
Stunned, Harry watched as she ran from him, scrambled over a stile at the side of the road and set off swiftly across the fields. He came to himself in that instant, realising that he had handled the situation badly.
‘I am sorry …’ he called after her. ‘I was anxious because I might have killed you. I did not mean to be so harsh.’
The girl did not falter or look back. Harry continued to watch her for a few moments, then he shook his head and climbed back to the driving box. His damnable temper had let him down. It was not often he lost it, but for some reason he had done so this morning. Instead of shouting at her, he should have made sure that she was none the worse for her fright. For a moment he was tempted to go after her, but he was in a hurry; he had promised to meet his friends at a mill held locally at a certain time and was already late. He frowned as he began to drive at a slightly more sedate pace. It was obvious the girl was unharmed, but he had not made the proper enquiries. He ought at least to have asked if she needed his assistance, though it was self-evident that she did not.
A little smile touched his mouth. She had answered him with spirit. Clearly she had not suffered an irritation of the nerves, as most of the young ladies in town might have, had they been subject to such a display of bad manners from a man who was generally considered to be one of the politest men in society. However, from the look of her clothes and the way she had been roaming the countryside without a hat or a companion, she was just a country girl—possibly the daughter of the local vicar. It was unlikely he would ever see her again, and, while he felt a certain regret, the incident was soon pushed to a distant corner of his mind.
Susannah stopped running when she was out of breath. What a bad-tempered man the driver of that phaeton had been! Had he been a little more considerate, a little caring in his manner, she would have apologised, for she knew herself to be partly at fault. However, he had come round the bend at such a pace that it was a wonder he had managed to stop at all. She was fortunate that she had not been trampled beneath his horses’ hooves. If she had not felt so startled, she might have admired the way he handled his horses, which were clearly high spirited. However, the way he had shouted at her had put all thought of apology from her mind.
Frowning, Susannah sat down on a fallen log to recover her composure before going home. As her nerves ceased tingling, she suddenly saw the amusing side of the affair and laughed. It had been quite an adventure, and she had often longed for something of the sort. However, in her dreams the gentleman would smile and speak softly, making her heart beat faster. Her heart had indeed slammed against her chest, but from fright rather than pleasure. Now that she had begun to feel calmer, she remembered that he had been rather handsome—if you liked arrogant, rude men! She tossed her head and put the incident from her mind as she approached the cottage they had taken after poor Papa died. She must hurry; she had been out a long time and her mama would be looking for her.
Susannah walked into the cottage, carrying a basket of herbs and wildflowers she had picked in the hedgerow. Her fine gold hair had blown all over the place and her cheeks were pink from the fresh air. She looked beautiful, if untidy, and not quite the proper young lady. Her looks were misleading—she had been taught her manners and was in truth a well-behaved girl, though spirited and inclined to be reckless at times. She took her precious finds into the large kitchen, setting them down on the scrubbed pine table. The smell of baking was everywhere, tantalising and tempting. She felt hungry, her mouth watering at the thought of such a treat. Her hand was reaching towards a plate of cakes that were still cooling when Maisie walked in. Maisie had once been her nurse, and now she kept house for Mrs Hampton, turning her hand to anything that needed doing, because they could no longer afford the luxury of servants.
‘Now then, Miss Susannah,’ the woman grumbled. ‘You leave them cakes alone. Your mama has the Vicar and some friends coming for tea this afternoon, and I’ve used the last of the butter. At least there’s none to spare for more baking.’
‘Can’t I have just one?’ Susannah pleaded, her stomach rumbling with hunger. ‘I haven’t eaten since first thing this morning.’
‘You should have been here for your luncheon instead of wandering about the countryside like a hoyden.’ Maisie looked at her with disapproval, which masked the deep affection between them. ‘Go and change your gown before anyone sees you. It will be time for tea in an hour or so. You can wait until then.’
‘I’m hungry now,’ Susannah said and snatched a warm and chewy oat biscuit, fleeing from the kitchen with Maisie’s scolding ringing in her ears.
She sighed as she went upstairs to change out of the old gown she had worn for her walk. She had managed to get grass stains on the hem again, and there was a small rent where she had caught it on some briars, so it was a good thing she had chosen this gown. It was important to conserve her best things for special occasions these days. They had just enough money to live on and pay Maisie her meagre wage, but Susannah had no idea what they would do when they needed new clothes.
Everything had changed after her father died, for he had lost his estate by making unwise investments and at the gaming tables. Mama had a little money of her own, which she had inherited from her father, but the income was scarcely enough to keep them.
‘I do not know what to do, Susannah,’ her mother had told her when they moved from their comfortable house to this modest cottage. It had seemed bare and poor compared to the comfortable house they had been forced to leave, but somehow they had managed to turn it into a home. ‘If I release what little capital I have, we could afford a Season in town for you, but then we should have nothing left.’
‘And if I did not take, you would have given up your living for nothing,’ Susannah said. She was a good-natured girl and had accepted their downfall into poverty with good grace. ‘No, Mama. We shall manage as best we can. Perhaps I shall meet someone—a prince!—who will love me for myself and carry me off to his castle. I shall have jewels and beautiful clothes, and you will never have to worry again.’ Her smile was unconsciously wistful.
Mrs Hampton shook her head sadly at her daughter’s flight of fancy. ‘You are very pretty, my darling, but things do not often happen that way. I dare say someone will offer for you, but he may not be to your liking.’
‘You are thinking of Squire Horton, I suppose.’ Susannah pulled a face, for the Squire was past forty, a generous kind gentleman, who had buried two wives and had a brood of boisterous children. She appreciated his qualities, but found him rather large and a little too dull for her quick mind.
She flicked her long, honey-coloured hair back out of her eyes. It was always escaping from its ribbons and curling in tendrils about her face. She presented a charming picture, for she was truly beautiful, but she seldom considered her looks, though she knew she was pretty because everyone told her so. However, it had not turned her head, and she was generally popular with both the gentlemen and the ladies she met. Unfortunately, situated as they were, she met very few gentlemen that either she or her mama considered a suitable match. ‘Well, if nothing else turns up, I may be forced to such a marriage, Mama—but it is not yet too late for something exciting to happen.’
Susannah lived in the expectation of something exciting happening. She would meet a handsome man, not necessarily a prince, of course, but rich enough to keep both her and Mama in comfort. He would sweep her up on his horse and ride off with her to Gretna Green, where they would be married and live happily ever after, preferably in an ancient castle. Failing that, perhaps a relative they had never heard of would leave them a fortune. Mama said they had no rich relatives, but perhaps there was someone somewhere who might be kind to them.
Her biscuit finished, Susannah applied her mind to the little tea party her mother had planned for friends. She changed her old gown for a favourite primrose-silk afternoon dress and brushed her hair into order, tying it back with white ribbons. A white stole draped over her arms and she was instantly transformed from the hoyden, who had been traipsing the fields to find herbs her mama might use to make lotions and seasonings, into a young lady of some considerable style and beauty.
Susannah had an English rose complexion and sea-green eyes, her mouth soft and attractive. It was the kind of mouth gentlemen found irresistible and wanted to kiss, but she had not yet been brought out into society and could not guess at what might happen if she were. She sighed as she looked at her reflection in the dressing mirror. It was true that she was not ill favoured. If only they could afford a Season in town without ruining Mama! Surely then she could make a good marriage and rescue her beloved mother from the genteel poverty in which they now lived. Susannah did not care so very much for herself that they lived in a tiny cottage, but Mama had found it hard.
With an effort she banished her dreams of romantic love and handsome gentlemen who would beg for her favours. Mama was right: these things did not often happen. She might have to marry one of the gentlemen who called on Mama with gifts of fruit and vegetables from their gardens and looked at Susannah slyly whenever they got the chance, but she would not if she could help it!
She was about to go downstairs to the parlour when her bedroom door opened abruptly and her mother swept in. Wearing a gown of grey silk, Mrs Hampton was still an attractive woman, her colouring much as her daughter’s, but she often had an air of sadness, which, her daughter noticed, seemed to have vanished for the moment. Susannah had not seen her mother this animated since Papa fell into a decline after losing all his money and died of a putrid infection some nine months earlier.
‘Mama! What has happened?’ Susannah’s heart raced with anticipation, for she sensed her mother’s excitement. ‘You have news.’
Mrs Hampton waved a sheet of quality vellum at her. ‘I have had a letter from Amelia Royston. You must remember that we met her once in Bath? She was visiting with her sister-in-law, Lady Royston. I felt so sorry for her having to live with that harpy. Her brother is a gentleman, of course, but I am not sure that I like him …’ Mrs Hampton looked pensive, for her friend had not said much about her circumstances, but she had sensed her deep unhappiness at the time. ‘Well, as you may recall, I asked her to a party and took her to a dance at the Assembly Rooms. She fell into a habit of visiting us every day, and we have kept in touch ever since through letters. I remember she was so grateful for my kindness … it was before Papa—’ She broke off with a little choke, the sadness back in her eyes. ‘Anyway, she went to live with an elderly aunt soon after that and everything has turned out most fortunately for her.’
‘Yes, I remember Miss Royston,’ Susannah said. ‘What does she say in her letter, Mama?’
‘It is like a miracle,’ Mrs Hampton said and the light came back to her face. ‘Amelia’s aunt—Lady Agatha Sawle, I met her once, but you did not know her—well, she has died and left Amelia a fortune. She did not expect it. Indeed, she had no idea that her aunt was so wealthy. She knew she was to have something, but she says she had no expectation of being left more than an independence.’
‘How wonderful for her,’ Susannah said, her lovely eyes sparkling. ‘You see, Mama, exciting things do happen. Perhaps someone will leave us something one day.’
‘Amelia is so generous,’ her mother said and dabbed at her eyes with a lace kerchief. The scent of her favourite lavender water wafted towards Susannah. ‘She has offered you a Season in town, dearest. She knows of Papa’s misfortune and she wants to help us. She will pay all our expenses and give you a dowry of five thousand pounds. Five thousand pounds, Susannah! Such a huge sum—and she makes it sound nothing! It means you have a chance of making a decent marriage, my love.’ Mrs Hampton was quite overcome. Her hand trembled as she touched Susannah’s arm. ‘I can hardly believe that anyone would do such a thing, for we are not even family. However, that may be—’ She broke off mid-sentence. ‘Do you realise what this means, dearest?’
‘A Season in town …’ Susannah stared at her, disbelief, excitement and triumph warring in her head. ‘Oh, Mama, how good Miss Royston is! But what made her think of us?’
Mrs Hampton shook her head. ‘I really cannot imagine why she thought of us. She said it was because I was kind to her at a time when she needed friends, but I think she has other reasons.’ Susannah lifted her brows in enquiry, but Mrs Hampton merely frowned, clearly preferring to keep her own counsel. ‘I cannot tell, but I think she may be lonely. Her family is not kind, though she never complains. However, one knows …’ She looked thoughtful. ‘To give us so much is extremely generous, Susannah. I know one should not take charity, and I should not normally do so, but it is just what I have prayed for, my love. You deserve your chance and, if we are lucky, we may be able to repay Amelia for her kindness one day. Think of it, my love. You will meet everyone—Amelia is well connected and highly thought of in society. If you are fortunate … who knows what might happen!’
Susannah nodded, her face thoughtful as she looked at her mother. Some of the euphoria faded as she realised that Mama was expecting her to make a brilliant marriage and solve all their problems. She would be happy if that happened, of course, but she could not easily relinquish all her dreams of romance. She wanted to oblige Mama, but she also wanted to be swept off her feet, to fall madly in love. For some reason the picture of the outraged gentleman who had almost run her down flashed into her mind, though she could not think why—he had been abominably rude!
However, her overwhelming feeling was one of pleasure at the thought of her Season in town. It was what she had longed for, hoped for these past months since Papa died. If she were fortunate she would fall in love with a suitable gentleman, one who made her heart beat much faster, but who was also acceptable to Mama. Someone who might look a little like the rude gentleman she had met in the lane, but who was far more romantic!
‘I do not understand why Miss Royston is being so very kind to us,’ Mrs Hampton was saying. ‘But I shall write at once and tell her we are delighted to accept her generous invitation. She has asked us to join her at her house near Huntingdon next week so that we may all get to know one another in comfort. Then we shall journey to London together. She is sending her own carriage to fetch us.’
‘That is very thoughtful of her,’ Susannah said. She frowned as something occurred to her. ‘What shall we do for clothes, Mama?’
‘That is all taken care of,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘Amelia says we must not worry about anything, for we may use her seamstress in town and send the bills to her!’
‘Mama! She will buy my clothes as well?’ Susannah looked at her mother in awe as she inclined her head, feeling overwhelmed. ‘She must be very rich. It is beyond all expectation.’
‘Yes, my dearest, I imagine she is very wealthy now, but she knows what it is to live on a small income, and to be treated ill by one’s relations. I think that is why she has taken it into her head to help us.’
Susannah nodded. Her mother’s friend was being extraordinarily kind to them. They could not have expected anything of the sort and it was a wonderful surprise. She could not wait for her adventure to begin! However, the next few days would fly by—she must get out all her clothes and see what could be done with them. Some of them could surely be refurbished with fresh ribbons. It would not do to impose on Miss Royston’s generosity more than was absolutely necessary!
She was smiling as she joined her mother’s tea party that afternoon, unconsciously practising her society manners. Soon now she would have the chance to shine in society drawing rooms—and who knew what might happen then! Dreams did come true sometimes, it seemed, for just an hour ago her hopes of a Season in town had been just that …
Susannah looked towards the house as a groom opened the carriage door and helped her down. It was a pleasant L-shaped country residence built of yellowish stone with an imposing front door and leaded windows. However, it was no larger than Papa’s house had been, modest by country-house standards, but the gardens were particularly beautiful and there were some graceful old trees. She thought that she would very much like to explore the garden at the earliest opportunity.
Susannah followed her mother into the front hall, smiling at a young maid who came to assist her. Mrs Hampton was speaking to a lady Susannah suspected must be Miss Royston’s housekeeper.
‘Miss Royston apologises for the delay in greeting you, Mrs Hampton,’ the woman said. ‘If you will allow me to take you upstairs to your rooms, she will be with you shortly. An unexpected visitor arrived just a few minutes ago …’
‘Yes, of course. It is no matter,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘Come along, Susannah.’
Susannah hesitated. ‘Mama—do you think I might take a little stroll in the gardens? I shall be only a few minutes, but they are rather lovely. Would Miss Royston mind, do you think?’ She threw an appealing look at the housekeeper.
‘Miss Royston is a keen gardener. She has taken great pride in them since she came to live here,’ the housekeeper said and smiled at her. ‘You take a little stroll, miss. Riding in a carriage is so confining. If you stay close to the house, I can call you when Miss Royston is ready to receive you.’
‘Very well, you may go,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘But do not go off on one of your long walks, for that would be very rude.’
‘No, Mama. I shall just wander as far as the rose arbour and back.’
Susannah went back towards the front door, which was opened for her by an obliging footman. She gave him a bright smile, feeling delighted to have a few moments of freedom before meeting her hostess.
When the carriage had stopped at the front of the house, she had caught sight of the rose garden. The bushes were well tended and growing lustily, though it was too early in the year for them to be at their best, of course. In another month or so this garden would be a riot of colour and she imagined the scent of roses would reach the house. Besides the roses there were wide beds of lavender, peonies and other perennial flowers. Miss Royston must spend a deal of her time in her garden; it was clearly well planned.
Susannah hesitated as she approached the rose arbour and heard a raised voice. The fencing had hidden the fact that there was anyone there; she was about to turn away when she heard her mother’s name.
‘Margaret Hampton is a good friend of mine. I made the offer, Michael. Nothing was asked of me, I assure you. I will not allow you to say such terrible things. Margaret and Susannah are not hangers-on. Nor will they take advantage of my good nature.’
‘You are a fool, Amelia,’ a man’s voice answered sharply. ‘Upon my word, I do not understand you! You refuse to make your home with Louisa and myself—and you open your home to strangers …’
‘I have told you that I shall never live under the same roof as Louisa again, Michael. Your wife does not like me. She never has and she never will.’
‘You were pleased enough to take advantage of my generosity before you inherited a fortune,’ the man snapped back irritably. ‘If Agatha had left it to me, with an income for you—as any sensible woman would!—none of this would have occurred. She might have known that you would not know how to protect yourself.’
‘If Aunt Agatha had wished to leave her money to you, she would have done so,’ Amelia replied, her voice calm but with an underlying anger. ‘She told me that she had done all she intended to do for you or your sons. We share the same father, Michael, but it was my mother of whom Aunt Agatha was so fond.’
‘I dare say, but Agatha was Father’s aunt and I am as entitled as you, Amelia. I did not fight the will; it would cause a scandal, and I dislike that of all things, as you know. However, you could have put things right. You could help your cousins, at least.’
‘I may do so in time if I feel they deserve it,’ Amelia said. ‘However, that is a matter for me. You may not command me and I shall not be bullied into …’
Susannah jumped guiltily as she heard a twig snap underfoot and realised that she had been eavesdropping. She moved away quickly, turning back the way she had come, running now because she believed that someone was leaving the shelter of the rose arbour and she did not wish to be seen.
Susannah was overcome with embarrassment and shame. She had overheard what was clearly an argument between Miss Royston and—she presumed, for she had heard the name—Sir Michael, Miss Royston’s brother. What a revealing argument! She would not have listened if she had not heard Mama’s name, but she had wanted to know what was being said and could not leave when what she heard was so very shocking. Poor Miss Royston! Mama was right to suspect that she had been bullied and made unhappy by her family. It was not surprising to Susannah that she did not wish to live with them ever again.
Susannah stood at the front of the house, looking back at the tree-lined avenue, composing her thoughts. It was uncomfortable to know that Miss Royston’s brother had been warning her of hangers-on. Had she heard only that, Susannah might have begged her mama to take her home at once, but she had heard Miss Royston’s spirited defence of her friends—and she was quite certain that Sir Michael was merely angry because he wanted his sister’s fortune for himself! What a truly unpleasant man he must be to speak to his sister in that tone!
Having made up her mind that she would not let what she had overheard spoil her pleasure in the coming visit to town, she turned towards the house just as the front door opened. The housekeeper beckoned and Susannah ran towards her.
‘Miss Royston has come in now, miss. Your mama is ready to join in her the small parlour and I thought you would like to be there too.’
‘Oh, thank you,’ Susannah said. ‘I hope I have not kept her waiting?’
‘Miss Royston would not trouble if you had,’ the housekeeper said. ‘She is too good natured, miss—but you have not, for I cannot think you went far.’
‘Just a short wander towards the rose arbour,’ Susannah said, a faint blush in her cheeks. ‘Does Miss Royston have many visitors, ma’am?’
‘She has been living quietly since Lady Agatha Sawle’s death, though she entertains now and then … just friends of her aunt …’
‘Does her family visit often?’
‘No, miss, they do not.’ The housekeeper’s mouth pulled into a prim line. ‘Miss Royston has talked of your visit for days. I can’t say when I’ve seen her so pleased with life …’ She smiled at Susannah. ‘Here is your mama, waiting for you. Miss Royston is in the front parlour.’
Mrs Hampton looked at her daughter. ‘Well, dearest—are you ready?’ She looked expectant as the housekeeper knocked, opened the door and then announced them.
Susannah looked past her and saw a woman standing by the window. She had her back to them, but turned as her housekeeper spoke, a smile on her face. Had she not overheard the quarrel, Susannah might have missed the telltale signs of distress. Her mother saw nothing, moving towards Miss Royston eagerly.
Susannah hung back a little, watching.
‘Amelia, my dear friend,’ Mrs Hampton greeted her with an embrace and a kiss. ‘I cannot express how grateful I am for all you are doing for us!’
‘I explained in my letter that you will be doing me a favour,’ Amelia said and smiled in welcome. ‘I do not wish to stay in town with my sister-in-law, and I cannot stay alone. As yet, I have not thought of taking a companion. Besides, it is so much nicer to have friends, is it not? Once we are invited out, we shall meet all our acquaintances, but it will be more comfortable for us to attend the various affairs together, do you not think so?’
Listening, Susannah realised how true Amelia’s words were. She had felt that they were very obliged to Miss Royston for her invitation, as of course they were, but what she had overheard in the garden had brought home how very uncomfortable Miss Royston must have been in her brother’s home. His angry tone, the unkindness in his words, were hurtful, and she could imagine that Miss Royston had had much to bear in the past from her family. The knowledge made her angry that anyone could be so unkind to their own sister, and it made her wish to protect and help Miss Royston.
‘Yes, much more comfortable to have a friend,’ Mrs Hampton was assuring her as Susannah’s eyes wandered round the room. It was a large room, furnished with important, dark mahogany pieces. Comfortable rather than fashionably elegant. ‘You are looking very well, Amelia. I see you are wearing grey. I myself have put on my lilac for the first time today. Shall you go into colours once we are in town?’
‘I think grey and lilac would be suitable, and perhaps some dark colours as the weeks pass,’ Amelia said. ‘I have only just put off my blacks, but I shall wear colours again soon. Aunt Agatha would not expect me to wear black for ever. Indeed, I doubt she wished it at all, but in the circumstances I thought it right to show respect. She has been so very generous to me. I knew she intended to leave me something, but I had no idea how much that would be.’
‘Well, I am sure you deserved it,’ Mrs Hampton said with a look of warm approval. She turned towards Susannah, beckoning her. ‘Come forward, my love. You remember Miss Royston, of course.’
Susannah made an elegant curtsy, smiling a little shyly. ‘Yes, I do remember Miss Royston. It is exceedingly kind of you to invite us to stay with you in town, ma’am. I do not know how to thank you—for everything. If you are certain you wish to do so much …’ She had to ask, since she had heard what Sir Michael thought of her and Mama, but there was no hesitation in Miss Royston’s response.
‘You may thank me by being happy,’ Amelia told her with a look of such warmth that Susannah’s last reservation fled. ‘I knew that you must be finding things difficult since your terrible loss, and I wanted to help a little if I could. Besides, as I told your mama, I wish for friends to stay with me in town. You are doing me a great favour by agreeing to accompany me to town.’
‘I think you are very kind, ma’am,’ Susannah said, glowing with pleasure. Miss Royston was so exact in her manners and did not make one feel one was receiving charity at all. She had been a little nervous of meeting her, especially after hearing the argument—but her charm banished all Susannah’s doubts. ‘It is so exciting. I can hardly wait!’
‘Once it is known we are in town, I am sure we shall be invited everywhere,’ Amelia went on. ‘You will make many new friends and I dare say you will be one of the prettiest girls of the Season—if not the prettiest!’
Susannah blushed and shook her head. She thought Miss Royston was beautiful with her reddish toned hair and green eyes, though she would not have dreamed of saying as much to her face. For a wealthy woman, her attire was modest. Although still in mourning, Amelia was wearing a stylish gown that owed everything to good taste and nothing to ostentation. Indeed, the only jewellery she wore was a small but pretty gold-and-pearl brooch pinned to the bodice of her gown.
Susannah remembered that she had thought Miss Royston had been a little quiet when they met in Bath, though she knew that their friend had possessed a lovely smile. She had not smiled often then, which was hardly to be wondered at in her situation! She could have had nothing to smile about living in her brother’s house, for he was undoubtedly a bully.
‘Come and have tea,’ Amelia said and indicated that they should sit. ‘You must wish for some refreshment after your journey. I am sorry that I had to keep you waiting. My brother came unexpectedly to call …’ A look of anger and distress passed fleetingly across her face, but was gone so quickly that it might never have been there.
Susannah glanced around the large, square room. The décor was all in varying shades of green and cream, soft muted colours that gave it a feeling of comfort and ease. She thought that the curtains had not been changed in an age, but liked the homely feeling that prevailed. The room had an atmosphere of having been lived in happily for some years: a book lay on a table, a sewing basket stood by a comfortable elbow chair, and the pianoforte had a well-loved shine that seemed to indicate it was often used. A pretty Canterbury held sheets of music that had been much handled.
Amelia rang the bell and almost immediately a butler brought in a large silver tray displaying a handsome set of plain silver. A maid followed and set up the stand so that he could deposit his burden and another maid brought in an arrangement of dainty cakes and biscuits that she set on an occasional table.
As the tea was poured and Susannah got up to hand a cup to her mama, she observed that Miss Royston seemed more in command of her situation than before, which was understandable. In the past she had been obliged to consult her sister-in-law before making plans. Now she was free to do as she pleased, and it seemed she was full of plans for the coming Season.
‘I have written to one or two friends, telling them of the date I intend to be in town,’ Amelia said. ‘We already have several invitations to dine, and I am certain there will be many more. I shall give a dinner the first week we are in town and I thought we might have a little dance for Susannah once she has made friends.’
‘Oh, Miss Royston,’ Susannah exclaimed, struck by this extra kindness. ‘I had not expected a dance of my own. Do you truly wish to go to so much trouble on my behalf? You have done so much—some would say far too much. We are not even family …’ She glanced away, her cheeks heating as Miss Royston’s eyes flew to her face. She nibbled at a delicious almond comfit as Amelia sipped her tea and looked thoughtful.
‘You are my very good friends,’ she said after a pause. ‘At one time your mama was the only friend I felt I might trust. To me you are as much and perhaps more than family. Besides, it will be no trouble at all,’ Amelia said and laughed. ‘I shall employ others to make certain that everything goes well on the night. Besides, I love to dance and to see young people enjoying themselves.’
‘You speak as if you were past your youth,’ Margaret Hampton said and shook her head. ‘You are still young enough to dance and enjoy life yourself, Amelia.’
‘Yes, perhaps I am, if anyone wished to dance with me,’ Amelia agreed, and her eyes reflected amusement. She looked at Susannah. ‘Please, my dear, you must call me Amelia, at least in private. I want you to think of me as your good friend—an older sister, perhaps.’
‘Oh … thank you,’ Susannah said, a faint colour still in her cheeks. Had Miss Royston suspected her of overhearing her argument with her brother? ‘Yes, that would be very comfortable, when we are all together.’
‘Good. I want you to be comfortable and happy, Susannah.’ Amelia assured her. ‘Your things have been taken to your rooms, though only the small bags have been unpacked, for the day after tomorrow we set out for London.’
‘This will be my first visit to London. I have been to Bath twice. Mama took me to the theatre and the shops. I think London will be very exciting.’
‘You will find it strange and new, but I am sure you will enjoy yourself. There are many theatres and excellent shops in town.’ Amelia smiled at her. ‘Come, we shall go upstairs, for I understand that you have not yet seen your room, Susannah.’
Susannah followed her hostess up the wide staircase, glancing at the portraits hanging on the wall. She felt excited and nervous at the same time, because she understood how lucky she was that Amelia had offered her this Season in town. Amelia’s claims to need friends were mere politeness, because she could have employed a companion for far less than she was giving Susannah and her mother. It was sheer good nature on Amelia’s part, and Susannah was suitably grateful.
The room she was shown into upstairs was pleasant. Decorated in various shades of blue and cream, it had a cool elegance that she guessed was Miss Royston’s doing. The bedchamber had clearly been refurbished recently, and she guessed that their hostess had used her time of mourning to good purpose, ordering the house to her own taste. She had left the parlour untouched, perhaps because it was so very comfortable. Susannah approved of what had been done here and thought how nice it would feel to be in a position to do as one wished. She would love to have the task of refurbishing a large house, but it was expensive. Money was certainly important for a comfortable life.
Left to herself, Susannah sighed. She so longed for romance, but she also knew her duty to Mama. Mama belonged in a house like this, not the cottage she was forced to live in these days. Her only chance of a better life was for Susannah to make a suitable match.
Susannah had finished her examination of the room and begun to change out of her travelling gown when someone knocked at the door. Thinking it must be her mama, she called out that she might enter. A young girl with brown hair and dark eyes came in. She smiled and bobbed a curtsy, seeming a little shy.
‘My name is Iris, Miss Hampton,’ she said. ‘Miss Royston says I am to be your maid for the next few weeks and accompany you to London.’
‘Oh …’ Susannah was surprised; she had grown used to looking after herself at the cottage, but it would be nice to be waited on again, if only for a few weeks. ‘Please come in, Iris. I knew someone had unpacked the gown I wished to wear for this evening—was that you?’
‘Yes, miss. I pressed it while you were having tea.’ Iris looked at her with interest. ‘You have lovely hair, miss. May I dress it for you?’
‘Do you know how to?’ Susannah was hesitant, for her hair was so fine and she could never get it to stay tidy for long.
‘My mother used to be a lady’s maid before she married,’ Iris told her. ‘She taught me all the skills I need and Miss Royston took me on a few weeks ago. She has her own dresser, but I was allowed to help—and now I am to serve you. It will be exciting to visit London, miss.’
‘Yes, it will.’ Susannah smiled at her. ‘Well, you may put my hair up for me this evening,’ she said. ‘I have been experimenting with it myself, but it always falls down again. We shall see what you can do, Iris.’
‘I think I can manage to make it stay in place, miss,’ Iris said. ‘You will be surprised at the difference it will make.’
Susannah felt very grand as she went down for dinner that evening. She was wearing an expensive yellow gown Mama had bought her for her birthday a few weeks before Papa died. She had not worn it since, because she had not had reason to do so, but this evening was a celebration and she wished to look her best. Her hair was dressed softly into a double loop at the back of her head, caught back with a silk flower and a few wisps allowed to curl at the sides of her face. She looked elegant and quite different from her normal self.
‘Susannah!’ Mrs Hampton stared at her daughter in surprise. ‘You have done your hair differently, my love. It makes you look older and more grown up.’
‘I think it suits her very well,’ Amelia said as she came to join them. ‘Are you pleased with Iris, Susannah? I thought she would be a help to you; if this is an example of her work, I am well satisfied.’
‘Iris put my hair up for me,’ Susannah said. ‘She says we shall try different styles and see which looks best. I think she is very clever with her fingers, for I could never have achieved something like this.’
‘I think I like it now that I am getting used to it,’ Mrs Hampton said, looking slightly pensive. ‘I have been used to thinking of you as my little girl, but I must get used to the idea that you are a young lady now.’
‘And a very beautiful one,’ Amelia said in a tone of approval. ‘I believe she will create something of a stir in town, Margaret. I think you must accustom yourself to the idea that Susannah will be much sought after by the gentlemen.’
‘Well, I hope she may meet someone nice,’ Mrs Hampton said, giving her daughter a fond look. ‘She is a good girl and has been a great comfort to me these past months. I am not sure what I should have done without Susannah’s support.’
‘Yes, of course she has,’ Amelia said and laughed. ‘But we must stop talking about her, for we are making poor Susannah blush.’
Susannah shook her head. She had always known she was pretty, of course, but with her hair styled differently she was beginning to feel like someone else—a young woman instead of a girl.
‘I hope that I shall meet someone I can like well enough to marry him,’ she said. ‘There was a gentleman at home who might have proposed marriage, but he was some years older and I did not care for him …’
‘I dare say you will be able to pick and choose when we are in town,’ Amelia told her. ‘I was thought pretty when I was your age. I might have married several times, but I hesitated and then …’ She sighed, shaking her head. ‘It was too late. I wasted my chance, Susannah, but you must make the most of yours.’
‘Yes, I shall,’ Susannah agreed. ‘If I am lucky enough to meet a gentleman I can like.’
In her mind she substituted the word like for love. She wanted to fall desperately in love with a handsome man, one who would carry her away on his white horse to a castle where she would live happily ever after. As her mother and Amelia turned to walk into the dining parlour, Susannah laughed at her foolish thoughts. It was unlikely she would meet a prince and live in a castle, of course, but she did hope that something exciting would happen.
The evening was as pleasant as any Susannah could recall for a long time. Her mama was so happy, so clearly pleased to be with her friend, and content with the arrangement that Susannah had almost made up her mind not to mention what she had overheard. However, Amelia drew her apart when Mrs Hampton stopped to enquire a recipe from the housekeeper.
‘Susannah my dearest,’ Amelia said softly, ‘my housekeeper tells me that you took a little walk towards the rose arbour earlier.’
‘Yes …’ Susannah blushed. ‘I will tell you that I heard Mama’s name mentioned and then … an argument. I did not listen long … Forgive me. I know I should have walked away immediately, but I could not help listening for a moment or two.’
‘If you heard someone say unpleasant things of you and your mother, please forgive me,’ Amelia said. ‘I am sorry if you were hurt and I hope you will not let it spoil your visit—or our friendship?’
‘It will not, for you said only good things,’ Susannah said. ‘I think he must be very unkind to speak to you so! Oh, I should not have said that—but I did not like to think he could speak to you in such a manner.’
‘Yes, my brother has been unkind,’ Amelia replied, a hint of sadness in her eyes. ‘His wife more so. Louisa can be spiteful when she chooses. However, I do not speak of it. I did not wish to be rude by appearing in town without informing my family of my intention, but Michael came down after he had my letter and we quarrelled. I shall say no more of the affair. I just wished you to know that his thoughts were not mine. I hope you know that I am truly happy your mama accepted my invitation.’
‘I do know,’ Susannah said and smiled. ‘You are kind and generous and I think we shall be very happy together.’
‘Then that is all I ask for,’ Amelia said. ‘Run along to bed now, my love. You have had a long journey and you must be tired.’
Susannah kissed her cheek on impulse. ‘You are so good! I hate him for being unkind to you,’ she said rashly and then ran away because she feared she had said too much. However, when she looked back, she saw that Amelia was smiling.
Chapter Two
Toby Sinclair looked at his uncle and frowned. He was twenty and newly in town, on the brink of his first Season since leaving Oxford. Harry Pendleton had just promised to put him up for several clubs, excluding the one he most wanted to belong to, however, which was the Four-in-Hand driving club. The elite group consisted of a select band of Corinthians who believed themselves to be masters of style and sport, allowing only a favoured few to their ranks. Having met his uncle by chance at a society affair, he seized his opportunity.
‘Dash it all, Harry! You know I’ve got good hands. You taught me to handle a team yourself. Why can’t you put my name forward?’
‘Because, my young friend, they would blackball me immediately,’ Harry replied with a teasing grin. He was very fond of his sister’s boy and he had taken him in hand from an early age, teaching him the things his father would have had he been able. Sir James Sinclair had married late in life and was now a semi-invalid, confined to his estate and quite often to his rooms with bouts of ill health. ‘For one thing, those clothes you are wearing won’t pass muster, not precise enough—and you’ve a way to go in your handling of a team before they would consider you up to scratch. Coleridge and Ravenshead are pretty strict about who they allow to join. If you keep your nose clean and show that you’re up to snuff this Season, I’ll put you forward next year.’
‘Next year,’ Toby said and pulled a disgusted face. ‘I know they are your particular friends, but I’d back myself in a race against either of them with your blacks, Harry.’
‘Always supposing I would allow you to handle my blacks,’ Harry replied and flicked a speck of non-existent fluff from his immaculate coat of superfine. ‘Don’t look now, but Northaven has just come in. Remember what I told you, Toby. The marquis is received everywhere and you cannot avoid him and his cronies, but be careful of them. The last thing you want is to be caught in their net. Your father asked me to look out for you. He would expect me to warn you of men like Northaven.’
‘Didn’t you say that you won a hundred guineas from him a couple of weeks ago?’
‘Yes. I found it impossible not to oblige him when he invited me to play, but I suspect he may not be completely honest at the tables.’
‘You mean, he cheats?’ Toby’s face showed his disdain as he glanced at the man they were discussing. The Marquis of Northaven was a tall, well-formed gentleman with black hair and very blue eyes. He was generally held to be handsome and the ladies liked him. His progress through the room was causing something of a stir amongst the fair sex, though most looked at him slyly when they thought he was not aware. All the matchmaking mamas were sure to have warned their daughters that he was a rake and not to be trusted, though in some cases that probably only made him more attractive to very young ladies.
‘Well, I dare say he may think I am a flat, but, thanks to you, I am up to most tricks,’ Toby said, his gaze drawn to some newcomers. ‘I say … she’s a beauty, wouldn’t you agree? I believe she is new. I haven’t seen her before.’
Harry followed his nephew’s gaze. A vision in white had just entered the room, accompanied by two attractive older ladies wearing grey and lilac respectively. His eyes narrowed, for the girl was certainly very lovely. Her hair was a dark honey blonde, and she stood out by virtue of the simplicity of her attire. Most of the younger ladies had frills and flounces on their gowns, but she had chosen something more elegant, plain even. Her hair was dressed simply in a loop of the back of her neck, yet it suited her perfectly. He thought perhaps she had taken her cue from the younger of her companions.
Harry frowned as he recognised the lady in grey silk. He had not seen her for some years and she had changed a great deal, but she was still beautiful, extremely elegant. Miss Amelia Royston! If he remembered correctly, his friend, Gerard Ravenshead, had once been interested in the lady, but something had gone wrong. Harry did not know all the details, but Gerard had certainly been cut up about it at the time. It was about the same time that a livid scar appeared at his left temple. Gerard had never spoken of the scar or the reason for the loss of his hopes.
‘Yes, she is rather lovely,’ he said, bringing his gaze back to the vision in white. ‘I have no idea who she is, but I know one of her companions.’
‘You couldn’t introduce me, could you?’ Toby asked and arched his right eyebrow.
‘Fancy your chances, do you?’ Harry asked and chuckled as he saw the younger man colour. ‘I do not think your mama would be happy to see you ensnared too soon, Toby.’
‘Oh, lord, no,’ Toby said and made a grimace of horror. ‘I shall not marry until I am at least as old as you and ready to set up a nursery. Far too boring to be married before you’ve been on the town a few years.’
‘You young cub!’ Harry said and made a face at him. ‘What makes you think I am ready to set up my nursery?’
‘Mama said it was time you did,’ Toby replied innocently but with a wicked air. ‘She says if you leave it much longer, it may be too late.’
‘Good grief. I am three and thirty,’ Harry said and grimaced. ‘I do not think the case desperate yet. Lady Sinclair would have had me married ten years ago if she could, but I had no mind for it. I believe she is more desperate to see me wed than Mama!’
He smiled oddly, for he knew his sister Anne had his best interests at heart. They had always been close and she understood him, perhaps even better than he did himself. Besides, of late he had begun to feel it was time he settled down. Indeed, these days he was as happy with his dogs and horses at home in the country as cutting a dash in town. However, he had not met a lady he wished to marry. Most of the young ladies brought to London by their eager mothers were too naïve and often too timid for his taste. He knew that he would be bored by their company within months and that would be unfair to his wife. If he were to marry, it would be to a lady of spirit, someone who could retain his interest. He was not sure that romantic love existed, but it was certainly possible to admire and care for another. His mother had undoubtedly loved his father, and would never consider marrying again, though she might if she had wished. Harry felt that if he were to marry he would like to be loved in that way, though he knew that most of his friends had married for reasons other than love. Had he been satisfied with a marriage of convenience he might had wed a long time ago, but he was looking for something more.
His eyes narrowed as he noticed that a steady queue of gentlemen were making their way to the side of the beautiful young lady in white. He watched her for a while. Something about her seemed familiar, but he could not think what. He was certain he had never met her before—and yet there was something. She had pretty manners and a nice smile, he observed, before turning away to join some friends in the card room. It was very unlikely that the newcomer would be any different to the other young ladies in the room.
Harry rather thought that when he married, he would probably choose an older lady, perhaps a widow. An intelligent lady, who would fill his house with good company and give him an heir. It was all very well to hope for something more, but in the end he might be forced to marry for the sake of the family.
‘No, no, please, gentlemen, you must not fight over me!’ Susannah begged, her eyes bright with laughter as the two young bucks argued fiercely over the last dance on her card. ‘If you cannot agree which of you should have the dance, I shall promise it to neither of you.’
‘But it should be mine,’ Tom Roberts asserted. ‘I am sure I asked first.’
‘I am the elder by birth and therefore I should take precedence over this rascal,’ his twin Edgar replied, glaring at his brother. ‘You must dance with me, Miss Hampton.’
‘I believe this dance is promised to me, gentlemen.’ The newcomer held out his hand with a touch of command that prompted Susannah to obey, even though she had not yet been introduced. However, she knew who he was, for she had remarked his progress through the room and asked Amelia.
‘Thank you, sir,’ she said, smiling up at the Marquis of Northaven as he led her out to join the throng of dancers. ‘It was good of you to rescue me.’
‘The Roberts twins are known for squabbling with each other,’ Northaven said. ‘Harmless enough, I dare say, but I thought you needed a little help. This is your first Season in town, I believe?’
‘My first dance,’ Susannah confided, her smile sparkling at him, because the evening had been far more exciting than she could ever have imagined. She had not sat out once, and the twins were not the first gentlemen to argue over her, in a friendly, teasing manner, of course. It was just good fun and she had thoroughly enjoyed being fussed over. The reality had far outweighed her dreams thus far. ‘I have had such a lovely time.’
‘Everyone speaks of you as the latest rage,’ Northaven said, amused by her honesty. She was very young and he was usually bored by innocence, but she had spirit and an artlessness that was amusing. ‘It all seems fresh and new for the moment, but you will be bored within a month.’
‘Oh, no, I couldn’t be,’ Susannah retorted. ‘We have been invited everywhere, to so many different affairs. I couldn’t possibly be bored in London.’
‘Do you not know that it is fashionable to be bored?’ Northaven lifted an eyebrow, his expression mocking.
‘Oh …’ Susannah laughed because she believed he was teasing her. ‘I fear that I must be unfashionable then, sir. I have not yet acquired town bronze and you must forgive my country manners—but I refuse to be bored when people have gone to so much trouble on my behalf. It would be rude and ungrateful.’
‘Then you will set a new fashion,’ he told her. ‘Since everyone approves of you, you can do no wrong.’
Susannah looked at him uncertainly as their dance ended. She was not quite sure what to think of him, because he was very different from most of the young gentlemen she had danced with that evening. He returned her to her mother and Amelia, bowed and took his leave. She was conscious of a feeling of disappointment. There was something slightly dangerous about the marquis, and she was not sure she had made an impression on him, though she found him intriguing. He was very handsome, like one of the heroes from her dreams.
‘Susannah …’ She became aware of her mother speaking. ‘This gentleman wishes to make your acquaintance. Lord Pendleton—my daughter, Susannah. Your father was a friend of Lord Pendleton’s father, my dear.’ Mrs Hampton smiled and moved away a few steps to talk to a lady who had caught her attention.
Susannah turned to look at the gentleman her mother had just introduced. He was tall, though not quite as tall as Northaven, but in his way equally attractive. His hair was not as dark as the marquis’s, being a chestnut brown, and with a slight curl to it, his eyes a soft, melting brown. A little shock ran through her as she recognised him. He was the rude gentleman who had almost knocked her down in the lane. He was dressed very differently this evening, but she could not mistake those eyes, even though they were not flashing with temper. She felt hot inside as she wondered whether he would recognise her.
‘Sir.’ She inclined her head, but kept her eyes lowered. Her heart was racing for she hardly knew how to face him. She was almost sure that he had not recognised her and she hoped he would not. Their encounter had been so brief that he would surely have forgotten her. Her hand curled into itself, her heart beating faster. ‘I am pleased to meet you.’
‘It is your first visit to town, Miss Hampton?’
‘Yes—how did you know?’ Her heart raced. Had he recognised her as the girl he had met briefly in a country lane?
Harry hesitated, frowned, then said, ‘I do not wish to seem interfering, Miss Hampton, but if I were you, I should not dance with Northaven too often.’ His gaze narrowed. ‘You know it is strange, but I have the oddest feeling that I have seen you somewhere quite recently.’
‘I doubt it, sir.’ Susannah’s heart caught with fright. What would he think if he realised where he had seen her? One word from a gentleman of his stature and she might be ruined! ‘Why do you warn me against Lord Northaven? He seems a perfect gentleman to me, sir.’
‘I do not fault his manners or his lineage,’ Harry told her. ‘I think perhaps he is not a suitable partner for an innocent and very pretty young lady.’
Susannah had received so many compliments that evening that his words made little impression. She had been called beautiful, stunning, a nymph, an angel and many similar endearments. To be called pretty was not remarkable and, besides, she did not like his tone. Anyone would think he was her brother or her uncle! He was arrogant and opinionated—a bore.
‘I thank you for your concern, sir,’ she replied primly. ‘However, I believe I am quite safe here under the eyes of Mama and Miss Royston.’
‘Yes, I expect you are, as long as you take care to remain where they can see you,’ Harry said and hesitated. ‘Forgive me if I seemed to lecture you. It is not my place to do so—but I would never allow a niece of mine to associate with that gentleman.’
‘I am not your niece, sir.’
‘No, you are not. Forgive me. I have earned your displeasure. I spoke with good intent, but I should not have interfered,’ Harry said, then inclined his head to her and walked off.
Susannah stared after him. His back was very straight and she understood that she had offended him. She had thought at first that he was one of the most attractive gentlemen she had met that evening—in her whole life!—but he was a stuffy bore. She did not think he could be much above thirty years, but he behaved as if he were old enough to be her father! He was certainly not the kind of man she was seeking as a husband. Her eyes searched the room for the man that had made the biggest impression on her that evening and found him.
Northaven turned his head and glanced at her. For a moment his blue eyes met hers and her heart jerked, but then he looked at his companion once more and smiled at something he was saying. Almost at once they left the room together. Susannah’s gaze followed him, her feelings showing a little too well on her face.
‘I could not help overhearing what Harry Pendleton said to you a moment ago,’ Amelia said, and Susannah glanced round at her. ‘It was not his place to say it, of course, but he is quite right, Susannah. Northaven is a rake and perhaps worse. He is received everywhere, but there has been some talk of late. I should not dream of trying to dictate to you, my dear, for there is nothing so annoying as being told not to do something—but if I were you, I should be careful of Northaven, at least until you know more of him. But please do not think that I mean to interfere, for I most certainly do not. That is something I abhor.’
Susannah caught a look in her eyes that told her she was thinking of the way her own life had been when she was forced to live in her brother’s house. Once again she felt indignant that anyone should have made Amelia suffer so. She had been introduced to Amelia’s brother earlier that evening, but his stiff manner had not helped to change her opinion, nor the way he had looked at her, as if she were something the cat had brought in! He obviously thought that she was an adventuress, bent on taking what she could from his sister.
‘Oh … then, of course, I shall be very careful,’ Susannah replied. She did not wish to offend her kind hostess, though she had liked the marquis despite the warning. However, it was Lord Pendleton’s advice that rankled. It was just the same as that day he had almost knocked her down. Instead of apologising he had lost his temper—and now he was seeking to lecture her. Did he imagine that she was stupid? He had spoken to her as if she were still in the schoolroom! She had no intention of becoming compromised by any of the gentlemen, several of whom had enquired if she would like to take the air. She was enjoying her success, but she had as yet no thoughts of marrying anyone and must therefore be careful not to do anything that might seem too particular.
Susannah still felt in her heart that the most exciting man she had met that evening was the Marquis of Northaven, yet it was Lord Pendleton who lingered in her mind long after she had said goodnight to Mama and Amelia and retired to bed. When she dreamed, annoyingly it was of Lord Pendleton, who had somehow acquired a schoolmaster’s hat and waved his cane at her, telling her to behave or he would punish her.
How very ridiculous! In the morning her dreams vanished with the sight of the sunshine pouring in at her window and she rose, feeling refreshed and eager for the day to begin. She laughingly dismissed her annoyance of the previous evening. Life was too amusing to be disturbed by such a small thing for long. Lord Pendleton was rich and respected, but he did not fit her idea of a knight on a white horse. Besides, they had so many engagements, so many affairs to attend that she had no time to reflect on that particular gentleman.
She was going shopping again that morning and she wanted to buy a bonnet she had seen in the milliner’s window a day or so earlier. Bonnets, pretty gowns and enjoying herself were of far more importance than one gentleman’s opinion of her. She did not know why she had let it weigh with her at all!
She would put the disagreeable Lord Pendleton out of her mind and not think of him again.
Harry was undressing that evening when it suddenly came to him. At first he thought that his mind was playing tricks on him. The girl in the country lane and Miss Susannah Hampton were one and the same. In the act of removing his breeches, he swore loudly, causing his valet to turn and look at him.
‘Was something the matter, my lord?’
‘No, Philips, nothing at all,’ Harry said and laughed ruefully. ‘I am a damned fool, that’s all.’
‘I rather doubt it, sir,’ the devoted servant said and smiled. ‘If there is anything I can do to be of assistance?’
‘No, nothing,’ Harry replied, realising that the man was brushing the coat he had worn that evening. ‘Leave all that now and get off to bed.’
He sat on the edge of the bed as the man went out, then sipped the glass of brandy Philips had thoughtfully put out for him.
‘It is a small world …’ Harry smiled to himself. He had wondered why the Hampton girl seemed a little prickly, but now he understood perfectly.
She had looked very different in her simple country dress, her hair blown by the wind and roses in her cheeks—but those eyes did not lie. She really did have the most remarkable eyes.
Had he given her an irrevocable dislike of him? She had called him rude and arrogant at their first meeting, and tonight he had committed the unforgivable sin of lecturing her as if she were a schoolgirl. He had no idea why he had done that, for it was certainly not his business to warn young girls he did not know of Northaven’s character. Some instinct had made him want to protect her from a man he knew unworthy.
Harry pulled a face, chuckling at his own stupidity. He would have to apologise the next time they met. Or perhaps not? She might find it embarrassing to be reminded of that day in the lane. It might be better to try to mend fences before he confessed that he had remembered the incident.
‘What a charming bonnet,’ Amelia said as Susannah tried on the white silk tied with pale blue ribbons and trimmed with matching blue bows. ‘It would compliment that blue pelisse we ordered for morning wear. Why do you not buy it?’
‘I have already bought three hats,’ Susannah objected, mindful that it was not her money they were spending. ‘Do I really need it?’
‘Thankfully, we do not have to consider need, only pleasure,’ Amelia said and nodded to the milliner to indicate that they would take the bonnet. ‘Now, my love—what do you think of the green bonnet in the window? It is a little older in style and I was thinking of it for myself. Do you think it will become me?’
Susannah went to the window and looked at the bonnet. A gentleman was passing at that precise moment, and by chance he happened to look up and see her. He tipped his hat to her, smiling in a manner that made her heart skip a beat. She gave him a look of disapproval and moved away swiftly. Honestly! Was it impossible to go anywhere in London without seeing Lord Pendleton? He had been present at every affair they had attended this week! It almost seemed as if he were following them. She returned to Amelia, determined to put him from her mind.
‘I think the green would suit you very well—’ Susannah began and then broke off as the shop door opened and her mama came in, carrying parcels and closely followed by the offending gentleman in person. ‘Mama … you are loaded down. I thought you meant only to borrow one book from the library. Had you said you wished for more, I should have come with you to help carry them.’
‘There was no need, dearest,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘I found so many volumes that I had been wanting and I was carried away. It was all going splendidly until a large dog jumped at me and I dropped them—only two doors away from here. Lord Pendleton saw my predicament and helped me. When I told him I was coming here, he insisted on accompanying me. Was that not kind of him?’
Susannah looked at the books, which had been set down for a moment. ‘Very kind, Mama. I am not sure when we shall find time to read all of these, for we are invited out every day, to more affairs than we can easily accommodate.’
‘Well, I may not always wish to accompany you on every occasion,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘You and Amelia are so full of life …’ She smiled at the gentleman standing silently at her side, his dark eyes observing them with a hint of amusement. ‘It is such a thing to be young, is it not, sir?’
Lord Pendleton’s eyes were centred on Susannah as he answered, ‘To be so very young is sometimes as much a trial as a pleasure, ma’am. I think we sometimes forget all the problems being young and insecure may bring.’
‘Very true,’ Mrs Hampton agreed, giving him a look of approval. ‘Especially for a young man fresh upon the town, I dare say. I met your nephew earlier. He was just leaving the lending library. A charming young man, if I may say so.’
‘Toby is charming,’ Harry said. ‘This is his first Season in town, you know. I have been trying to warn him of the pitfalls of deep play. There are some gentlemen who do not scruple to invite young men to play deeper than they ought.’
‘Scandalous!’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘They should know better—it can cause real misery for their families.’ Her attention turned to Amelia, who had tried on the green bonnet and was asking for her opinion. ‘It looks very well on you, Amelia. I am sure you should take it—it will go well with several of your gowns, and I like you in colours.’
‘Yes, I think perhaps I may.’
‘Miss Hampton,’ Harry said as the two older ladies discussed which gowns the bonnet would compliment, ‘do you attend Lady Silverson’s dance this evening?’
‘Yes, I believe we do,’ Susannah replied. ‘Shall we see you there, sir?’
‘Yes, I think you will,’ Harry told her. ‘Indeed, yes, I believe I shall come. Tell me, do you intend to return home shortly? I have my carriage near by if you should require help with all your parcels.’
‘Oh, no,’ Susannah denied. She felt a little warm as she felt his gaze upon her. ‘The milliner will deliver our purchases and Mama’s books will be easy enough for the three of us.’
‘Then I shall continue on my way, for I have an appointment with some friends, though it could easily be postponed if you required my escort,’ Harry said. ‘Miss Royston, you must definitely buy that bonnet. It becomes you charmingly. The colour might have been made for you. Good day to you, ladies. I shall see you this evening.’
‘How odd,’ Amelia remarked as Harry went out and the door closed. ‘I did not expect an opinion from Lord Pendleton. It is rare that he speaks in such a frivolous fashion these days—though he was more free in his manners when he was young, of course.’
‘He is not so old, Amelia, and charming in my opinion,’ Mrs Hampton said, her eyes thoughtful. ‘Besides, he is right. You should buy the bonnet.’
Susannah was thoughtful as Amelia completed her purchase. Lord Pendleton had enquired if they were to attend the dance that evening before telling her that he was going. Of course he was invited everywhere, but it was a little surprising that everywhere they went he was almost certain to be near by.
‘We carried Toby off to play with us last evening.’ Max Coleridge grinned when Harry raised his brows as they spoke at their club a little later that morning. ‘Northaven was trying to bully him into a game and he was clearly unwilling.’
‘I have warned him of it, but you have my thanks,’ Harry said and beckoned to the waiter to bring them more wine. ‘It would be wrong to try to keep him on a leading string. He would resent it and I won’t do it. However, I would be obliged if you could have a word with him. He might take it better from you.’
‘Already done,’ Max said and grinned. ‘You don’t want to smother the boy, Harry. He has to learn—and we were all young once. Hard as it may be to remember in your case.’
Since there was only a couple of years between them, this brought a shout of laughter from Harry. ‘Take care, Max! I might challenge you to a duel for that!’
‘You would undoubtedly have done so once,’ Max replied carelessly, a spark of mischief in his grey eyes. His hair was a dark brown, thick and with a tendency to curl at the nape of his neck if he allowed it to grow longer than he liked. ‘Getting a bit lazy … grumpy in your old age?’
‘Damn it, I’m not that old yet,’ Harry said ruefully. ‘Though there are times when I feel it.’ He eyed his friend thoughtfully. ‘Honestly—have I become too serious of late? I feel that I may be stale … set in my ways …’
‘Is there a reason for your feeling that, perhaps?’
Harry shook his head. ‘Just a notion that I may be coming down a bit hard on Toby. He hasn’t said anything to you?’
‘Not at all, admires you,’ Max assured him, his gaze narrow and thoughtful. ‘No other reason?’
Harry saw the laughter hidden just below the surface. ‘None at all—what makes you ask?’
‘Just wondered. Lady Sinclair told me she thought it was time you set up your nursery. Wondered if you meant to oblige her?’
‘Damn her—and you.’ Harry scowled. ‘I have no intention of it yet, Max. You seem to have a bee in your bonnet—when am I to wish you happy?’
‘I have been thinking of it …’
‘Really? Who is the young lady?’ Harry stared in astonishment.
‘There is no one as yet, but I think it is time to start looking.’
‘This is sudden, isn’t it?’
Max nodded and sipped his wine. ‘I think perhaps I ought to consider it or the alternative,’ he said and shook his head as Harry arched one eyebrow. ‘No, I shall not explain, Harry. It’s a small problem I have to work out for myself. Anyway, we kept Toby out of trouble for you the other evening, but Northaven ensnared another young idiot. I didn’t know him, but I think perhaps Toby did.’
‘There’s always one,’ Harry agreed. He lapsed into silence, sipping his wine and thinking about what his friend had said about it being time to think of marriage. Max was, after all, two years his junior …
Susannah’s heart raced as she saw the marquis turn and look at her. He immediately began to walk towards her. She had just two dances left on her card that evening and she wondered if he would ask for them both.
‘Miss Hampton,’ a voice spoke at her side. Susannah turned to look, feeling a spurt of annoyance as she saw that it was Lord Pendleton. He had told her he would be there that evening, but she had not seen him earlier. Why did he have to speak to her at just the moment the Marquis of Northaven was about to approach her? Glancing back, she saw that the marquis had turned away and was speaking to another young lady, Mary Hamilton, a girl whom Susannah had come to know as they were often invited to the same affairs. ‘May I hope that you have a dance for me?’
Susannah blushed, because her thoughts were unworthy. ‘Yes, of course, sir. Perhaps you would like the waltz, which is just about to start? I believe it is my last …’ She was not lying because the supper dance was not a waltz and all the others had been taken.
‘I should be delighted,’ Harry said and took her hand. ‘May I say that you look delightful this evening, Miss Hampton? Not every young lady wears white as well as you.’
‘I thank you for the compliment, sir,’ Susannah said. She put her annoyance at his untimely interruption aside, because however annoying it might be to have missed an invitation from the marquis—who was infrequently at these affairs—Lord Pendleton was wonderful at waltzing. ‘But I think there are many young ladies here this evening who look just as pretty.’
‘Perhaps. Yes, I agree there are many pretty girls, but only a handful are beautiful. Miss Royston is beautiful. You are beautiful—and Miss Hamilton is beautiful. The others are pretty.’
Susannah frowned at him. ‘I suppose you mean to compliment me, sir …’
‘No. I mean to be truthful,’ Harry told her. ‘You will discover that I am usually honest in my observations, Miss Hampton.’ He looked at her for a moment, as if considering something he wished to say, but nothing was forthcoming.
‘Oh …’ Susannah was thoughtful. She hardly knew how to answer him. She had thought he was paying her an exquisite compliment, but now he had made it seem almost a reprimand. He was such an odd man! She was not even sure that he liked her, though of course he was always polite. Lord Pendleton had some of the most exquisite manners, far more so than any gentleman she had met in the country; he was one of the most respected gentlemen in the drawing rooms of London, beloved of the hostesses. However, that did not particularly recommend him in her eyes. He seemed a little severe and she had not forgiven him for scolding her the first time they met. ‘Of course I do not know you well, sir.’
‘No, we are not well acquainted as yet,’ Harry agreed. ‘I shall hope that we may become so as the Season goes on, Miss Hampton.’
Susannah smiled at him uncertainly. She was not sure whether he was just being polite or whether he meant it—and even if he did, she was not sure that she truly wished to know him well. He was a little older than most of her admirers, and serious—though he had a habit of lingering in her mind and her dreams.
Their dance ended and Lord Pendleton left her with Amelia, but it was only a matter of some minutes before her next partner claimed her. Swept up in the excitement of the evening, Susannah forgot her disappointment at missing the chance to dance with the Marquis of Northaven. He did not approach her again and left the room long before the supper dance. In the meantime, another gentleman asked for a dance and she was obliged to give her last one to him.
Lord Pendleton did not ask her for another dance that evening, though she saw him dance with several other young ladies, including Mary Hamilton and Amelia.
It was as she was leaving the ballroom to refresh herself before supper that she happened to overhear two young ladies talking. They were whispering and giggling, and she could not help but hear what Mary was saying to her friend.
‘Mama says that I should encourage Pendleton if I get the chance, but I heard that he has an expensive mistress. Mama says that gentlemen often have them, but I am not sure I approve.’
Her friend giggled and whispered something. Miss Hamilton laughed harshly. ‘Well, I suppose he has fortune enough to pay for both a wife and a mistress if he cared for them, but I shall expect him to buy me more lavish presents than he gives her—if I encourage him, of course. I prefer Northaven, but Mama will not hear of it. She says he is a rogue and …’
Susannah hurried up the stairs, not wanting to hear more of their nonsense. She had been wondering why Lord Pendleton was always to be seen at these affairs, but if he were thinking of making Mary Hamilton an offer, he would naturally make certain of every chance to fix his interest with her.
Susannah could not help feeling disappointed. Not because her feelings were engaged, for they most certainly were not! However, she would not have expected a man like Harry Pendleton to be caught by Mary Hamilton. He had remarked that she was a beautiful young lady—but did he have any idea how very silly Mary Hamilton was? Susannah did not dislike her, but she would certainly not count her amongst the particular friends she had made since arriving in town.
Shaking her head over what she had learned, Susannah went into the bedchamber put aside for the ladies to use. She wondered if she ought to be shocked at the suggestion that Lord Pendleton had an expensive mistress. If it were true, she must be either very tolerant or very angry, for she could not have seen very much of her protector recently.
It was highly improper of her to think of such things, but she could not help wondering what it was like to be a gentleman’s mistress. How did one go on in such a situation? Susannah did not think it could be pleasant, even if there were handsome presents. She would not like to be Lord Pendleton’s mistress if he were thinking of marrying Mary Hamilton. Oh, dear, what a wicked thing to have come into her mind. She would not want to be any man’s mistress! And particularly not that rather annoying gentleman. She might have been even more annoyed if she had guessed at his thoughts that evening.
Harry was wondering why he had not yet made his apology. He was still hesitating because he thought it might have embarrassed her to know that he had recalled their first meeting.
‘Did you enjoy your drive, my love?’ Mrs Hampton asked when Susannah returned from an engagement with her new friend Miss Terry and her brother Sir James Terry two days later. ‘It was a beautiful morning for a drive in the park.’
‘Yes, it was,’ Susannah agreed and smiled. It had been a very pleasant morning—they had met so many people, all of whom seemed as if they wanted to stop and talk, particularly to Susannah, if they happened to be gentlemen. ‘We met several of our friends, Mama, and I was introduced to some new ones by Lord Northaven.’
‘I am not sure that I would wish you to know that gentleman’s friends,’ her mama said with a frown. ‘I know he is a most attractive gentleman and no one could fault his manners—but I have heard a few things that make me feel he may not be quite suitable for you to know, Susannah. You must greet him politely, of course, should he speak to you, but I think it best if you do not go out of your way to encourage him, dearest. I have heard him described as a rake. You must think of your reputation.’
‘I should not dream of encouraging the marquis any more than I would encourage the attentions of any gentleman I do not know well. I believe I have more sense than that, Mama.’
‘Yes, of course you do, my love,’ Mrs Hampton replied fondly. ‘At least, if there should be a suitable gentleman you rather liked—someone like Lord Pendleton, say—then you might be permitted to show a little encouragement, though nothing particular, of course. I do not like to see young ladies throwing themselves at the gentlemen, it is most unbecoming. Any advance must always come from the gentleman—though a smile does not go amiss.’
‘Oh, Lord Pendleton,’ Susannah said dismissively. Lord Pendleton seemed always there when she looked round, his serious eyes seeming to reproach her. She had not spoken to Northaven for some days—until that morning by chance in the park. After the last time, when he had changed his mind about asking her for a dance, she had believed he was indifferent to her, but that morning he had flirted with her outrageously, bringing a blush to her cheeks. Of course she could not tell Mama that! ‘Lord Pendleton is all very well, Mama, but a little stern—do you not think so?’
‘He seems to me an excellent gentleman in every way,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘We see him quite often. Has he given you an indication that he likes you, my dear?’
‘Mama! No, of course not,’ Susannah replied, a little wrinkle daring to mar the perfection of her smooth brow. ‘I believe he admires Miss Hamilton. She certainly believes it, for she expects an offer—and I think he imagines me to be a foolish child, far beneath his notice, I dare say.’
‘I am very certain he does not!’ Mrs Hampton responded on a laugh. ‘What makes you think he may have an interest in Miss Hamilton?’
‘He told me he considered her beautiful—and I overheard something she said to a friend. I believe she expects an offer soon. You must not imagine Lord Pendleton comes to these affairs just to see me. He has friends everywhere. I hear him spoken of all the time and I think he must be very popular. He is invited to all the best houses!’
‘Why would that be, do you imagine?’ Mrs Hampton asked innocently. ‘I am surprised he has an interest in Miss Hamilton. I had not noticed it myself.’
‘Oh, I suppose he is popular because he is rich, and of course he does have excellent manners,’ Susannah said thoughtfully. ‘He fetched me a glass of champagne when mine was accidentally knocked over last evening and I did not even have to ask, though he was not sitting with me.’
‘Quite an observant gentleman, as well as thoughtful,’ her mother said. ‘He served in the army with Wellington for a few years, you know, and was commended for his bravery; then he came home to take over the estate when his father fell ill and subsequently died. They say he has improved things considerably. He is very modern in his thinking when it comes to the land and agriculture.’
‘You clearly approve of the gentleman,’ Susannah said. Her mama obviously thought him a good catch! ‘Since you have been talking to him a great deal.’
‘Oh, not so very much,’ Mrs Hampton said airily. ‘One hears things, you know. I have not heard his name linked with any lady in particular.’
‘He has a mistress …’ Susannah blurted out and then blushed as her mama stared at her. ‘Forgive me. I should not have spoken of it, Mama. I know it was not proper, but I heard someone say that she was expensive.’
‘Such unfortunate ladies are to be pitied,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘If Lord Pendleton does have an arrangement of the kind—which is not unusual—I dare say he will end it at the proper time. I do not think he would do anything improper. I imagine if he thought of marriage, he would end any such arrangement, Susannah.’
‘No, I am sure he would not do anything improper,’ Susannah said and could not think why she felt disappointment. ‘It would be nice if Lord Pendleton proved to be less than perfect. It is very hard to live up to someone who is so particular.’
‘Oh, I dare say he has his faults,’ Mrs Hampton said with a smile. ‘Do not let the idea of a mistress worry you, my love. Whoever was speaking of it in your hearing was wrong to do so.’
‘Yes. I thought her a very silly girl.’ Susannah looked at her with interest. ‘You do not condemn him for it?’
‘No, I do not. Nor, if you are sensible, should you.’
‘I do not,’ Susannah said. In fact, she had decided that it made him seem less dull than she had first thought him. ‘And now, Mama—I have seen a picture of a gown I should like to have made for the dance Amelia is to give for me, if I may …’
Susannah frowned as she saw that Lord Pendleton was already at Lady Hamilton’s musical evening when they arrived. He was talking to a very pretty young lady, but he had noticed them and smiled, nodding in their direction. Susannah inclined her head. She accepted a glass of lemonade from one of the footmen circulating and wandered over to look at some particularly fine plants that her hostess had caused to be arranged by the deep bow windows. The view was over a particularly pleasant garden, and Susannah was admiring it when she became aware of someone at her shoulder. She turned, not in the least surprised to see the gentleman standing just behind her, for he usually sought her out at some time in the evening.
‘Good evening, Lord Pendleton,’ she said. He was looking extremely handsome that evening dressed in a fine blue coat with pearl-grey breeches that fitted him superbly. ‘I did not know you were coming this evening.’
‘I was not sure of it myself,’ Harry told her. ‘It is odd that we seem to meet almost everywhere, Miss Hampton—but delightful. Your presence enlivens many a dull affair.’
‘You flatter me, sir. I am a very ordinary girl.’
‘I would not call you that,’ Harry replied. ‘Indeed, I would say that you are far from ordinary, Miss Hampton. Are you looking forward to this entertainment? The tenor has an exceptional voice.’
‘I have heard that he is excellent,’ Susannah replied. ‘Do you enjoy music, sir? I like to play the pianoforte, though I am not an accomplished musician. I enjoy good singing, though I have little voice myself.’
‘Music is one of life’s true pleasures,’ Harry agreed. ‘Reading, poetry and good works of fiction are also very agreeable—do you not think so?’
‘Yes. Yes, I do,’ Susannah replied. They had not often spoken at such length and she warmed to him, for he was an intelligent man and seemed to think much as she did about such things. ‘I love to ride when I have a horse available and to walk in the country …’ A flush touched her cheeks—she had realised that she ought to be honest with him. ‘I believe I should tell you something, sir. When we met in company, it was not for the first time.’
‘Did you know me at once?’ Harry asked. ‘I did not place you until my return home later that evening. I must apologise for my behaviour that day, Miss Hampton. I was so shocked by the knowledge that I might have killed you that I lost my temper. It was abominably rude of me.’
‘I think I was as much at fault,’ Susannah said, a flush in her cheeks. ‘I did hear something before I dashed across the road, but I thought I had time and I was not truly thinking—I had my head in the clouds, as Mama would say.’
‘You are a remarkable young lady,’ Harry told her. ‘However, you must allow me to bear the fault, for it was my damnable temper. I try to control it, but sometimes when I am much moved it escapes me.’
Susannah laughed, her eyes alight with amusement. ‘You speak of your temper as though it is a wild beast, sir.’
‘Exactly so,’ Harry replied, amused by her perception. She was refreshingly honest and utterly charming, and he was becoming more and more addicted to her company. ‘Perhaps we should take our places? I believe they are about to begin …’
He offered her his arm and they walked to an unoccupied sofa, sitting down next to her as the musicians began to play.
‘What do you think of the latest “rage”?’ Toby asked when he met his uncle outside White’s the following afternoon. Harry was leaving the gentleman’s club, Toby just arriving, having spent the previous night at a gaming hell where he had drunk a little too much, sleeping heavily that morning as a consequence. He grinned at his cousin. ‘Have you heard the rumour that you are in the petticoat line at last? At the moment they cannot decide between Miss Hamilton and Miss Hampton, though the delightful Susannah is thought to be slightly in the lead.’
Harry grimaced. ‘If you waste your time listening to gossip, you will never acquire the skills you need to join the Four-in-Hand. Had you forgotten our appointment this morning? I thought you wanted to drive my team to Richmond?’
‘Good grief!’ Toby smote his forehead with the palm of his hand. ‘It went right out of my head, Harry. I went to a gambling hell last night and drank a little too much and slept late this morning. I’m dashed sorry!’
‘So you should be,’ Harry told him with a severe look. ‘I dare say your pockets are to let this morning?’
‘It isn’t quite that bad,’ Toby said with a wry grimace. ‘Northaven did try to involve me in a high-rolling card game again last night, but I stuck to the dice with my friends and lost about five hundred to Jackson. It was a sum I could afford to lose, particularly as I won a thousand from Ravenshead the other evening.’
‘I am relieved to hear it,’ Harry said. ‘I do not wish to carp, Toby, but it can be very expensive in town if you play too deep. You will end up owing your tailor and everyone else bills you cannot pay if you are not careful. If the worst happens, you may apply to me, of course—but I should warn you that I shall take a dim view.’
‘I dare say I should be in trouble had I let myself be cajoled into playing with Northaven,’ Toby said. ‘I saw young Harlow sit down with them a few nights ago. He lost a fortune. I am not sure of the amount, but I know it was a great deal, for a crowd gathered about them at the last. When Harlow rose from the table he could not pay the whole immediately and his face was as white as a sheet.’
‘I imagine he will have to apply to his father for funds, and I do not know how General Harlow will pay,’ Harry said, looking thoughtful. ‘I know he has had some trouble himself with his investments. If the play was too deep, he may have to sell land to pay his son’s debts.’
General Harlow had served with Harry at one time on the Peninsula. Toby knew that his uncle liked and respected his neighbour.
‘Would you buy?’ he asked. ‘If he is forced to sell?’
‘If he truly wishes to sell,’ Harry replied. ‘I think I should post down to the country and have a word. It might be possible to arrange a loan to tide him over. I would not pay the young idiot’s gambling debt—that would encourage him to play deep again—but I may help his father. What passes between them regarding this is their own affair.’
Harry was a good friend in an emergency, as Toby knew well. He had told him the tale of Harlow’s downfall, knowing that he might wish to offer assistance to his neighbour. Although it was not generally known, Harry was one of the wealthiest men in England. His investments were always kept private, but Toby believed he had a finger in several pies and was not above being involved in trade if it would turn a profit. Naturally, he was too much the gentleman to discuss these things, but Toby had learned to read between the lines. He had not enquired into his uncle’s business, for it wasn’t done, but one day, after he’d had his fun, sown a few wild oats, he intended to ask Harry for a few pointers.
However, for the moment, he had something closer to his heart on his mind. ‘Have you spoken to Ravenshead about my becoming a member of the Four-in-Hand?’ he asked. He had held back from doing so himself, because he was relying on his uncle to do the business for him.
‘If you remember, that was the point of our drive this morning,’ Harry replied. ‘I am not able to make another arrangement for the time being, Toby, for I shall leave town this afternoon and may be away for a couple of days or so. However, we shall drive together when I get back. I believe Ravenshead means to stay in town for a while. He was undecided at the start and refused all invitations, but he told me that he thought he would attend a ball next week. If you prove yourself worthy, I may speak to him for you.’
Susannah paused outside the parlour door. She had returned home earlier from an expedition than expected and was about to join Amelia for tea when she heard voices and hesitated, uncertain whether or not to go in.
‘I am glad to see you, John,’ Amelia was saying. ‘Shall I ring for wine or tea? I am alone, as you see. My friends went out …’
‘Father was put out when you invited them to stay with you,’ John Royston answered in a frank tone that carried easily to Susannah’s ears even as she lifted her hand to knock. She hesitated as he continued, ‘I must tell you that I think Miss Hampton charming. If she had fifty thousand, I should join the queue of hopefuls, but I do not think she could afford me.’
‘Susannah has too much sense to marry a man who cares only for her fortune, though she has something,’ Amelia told him. ‘Are you in trouble again, John?’
Susannah hesitated, knowing she ought to leave, but her feet refused to move and she continued to listen.
‘Lord, no,’ he said. ‘I won a thousand from Carstairs last night, which will tide me over until next quarter if I am careful—which I shan’t be, of course. I wondered if you would speak to Father for me, Amelia?’
‘I have little influence with my brother,’ Amelia replied. ‘If you aren’t in debt, what is the matter?’
‘I have asked Father to buy me a pair of colours,’ John said. ‘He says I should settle down and take an interest in the estate, but he would hate it if I did. If I offered advice, he would soon tell me to take my nose out of his affairs. But he says he can’t afford to support me as an officer.’
‘Yes, he would,’ Amelia agreed. ‘Are you sure the army is for you?’
‘Father will live for years yet,’ John told her. ‘I have nothing but my allowance, which is barely enough to support the life I lead in town. I must either look for an heiress or take myself off for a few years. Of the two, I think I prefer life in the army.’
‘If I bought you the colours, and gave you an income of, say, two thousand a year, could you live within your means? Even in the army it is not cheap for an officer.’
At this point, Susannah decided that she had heard too much already and must either knock or move away. Just as she was deciding what to do, her mother called to her from the top of the stairs.
‘Are you waiting for me, my dear? Go in, Susannah. Amelia will send for tea and I am ready for mine.’
Susannah raised her hand, knocked and entered, feeling awkward. She was in time to see John Royston kiss his aunt’s cheek. He tucked something into his breast pocket, managing to look as if nothing unusual had happened.
‘Miss Hampton,’ he said and came to her, bowing elegantly. He took the hand she offered and kissed it. ‘I was just saying to Amelia that you are the toast of the town. I would offer my suit, but I have no fortune to recommend me.’
‘I would not accept a gentleman just for his fortune,’ Susannah replied, a little reserved. She was embarrassed at having heard something that ought to have remained private, feeling herself at fault for having listened. It was the second time she had done so and something she must correct! ‘I shall give my hand and heart only when I find love.’
‘Quite right too,’ he said, eyes twinkling. He was a handsome young man and Susannah thought him charming enough. However, it seemed that he had visited to ask for money, and she could not help thinking that Amelia was not well used by her family. Her nephew had been pleasant in his manner to his aunt, but there was sadness in Amelia’s eyes. Susannah felt her heart go out to her, for she sensed that she was hiding some deep hurt. She glanced at the young man as he continued, ‘Well, I shall go and leave you ladies to enjoy a good gossip about me …’
‘Do not flatter yourself, John,’ Amelia said drily. ‘I assure you that we have far more of interest than your escapades.’
He grinned and went out, leaving them together. Susannah glanced at Amelia.
‘I realised that you had company and did not wish to intrude …’
‘Thank you, Susannah. My nephew came to me for help, which I gave freely. John is a charmer—as unlike his father as it is possible to be. I have promised to buy him a pair of colours. I think he will do well in the army. It could be the making of him.’
‘What a fine thing to do for him,’ Mrs Hampton said approvingly as she came in, in time to hear Amelia’s remark. ‘It could well be the making of him, as you say, Amelia. I knew you were considering what would be best for him, for you have said as much to me. If he truly wishes for an army life it will suit him, and life in town is the ruin of many a young man.’
‘Yes, I think it will suit John, which is why I was happy to oblige him,’ Amelia agreed and smiled at Susannah. ‘You are back a little earlier from your walk than I expected.’
‘It came on to rain and we thought we might as well come back for tea.’
‘I am happy that you did, because I am feeling a little low.’ Amelia glanced at Susannah. ‘Nothing to do with my nephew’s visit—another matter entirely. Something happened when I visited the library …’ She paused and that odd sadness was in her eyes. ‘I thought I saw someone—a ghost from the past—and it brought back memories.’
‘I am sorry if it made you sad,’ Susannah said. ‘I do not like to think of anyone hurting you. You are such a lovely person …’ She blushed, afraid she had said too much, but Amelia laughed and shook her head.
‘You are a sweet girl, Susannah. I love both you and Margaret dearly, and so I shall tell you that I once thought to marry, but the marriage was not permitted and he went away. I caught a brief glimpse of someone I thought might be the gentleman I once wished to marry, but it was probably not he. Besides, it was some years ago and I have put it all behind me.’ Her eyes rested on Susannah. ‘I did not wish you to imagine it was John who upset me, for I was happy to see him.’
Susannah blushed, her eyes dropping as Amelia turned away to ring for tea. She thought that Amelia was gently reprimanding her for eavesdropping again, and indeed it was very bad of her. She must not do it again, but it was so very tempting when one heard one’s own name.
‘Well, my dear,’ Mrs Hampton said, ‘you are much admired, you know, Amelia. I am perfectly certain you could marry if you wished. After all, you may please yourself now.’
‘Like Susannah, I would marry only if I could both love and respect the gentleman,’ Amelia said, but there was such a wistful look in her eyes that Susannah suspected she was still in love with the gentleman she had been denied—even if she would not admit it to herself.
Harry was thoughtful as he left town that afternoon. He would not have expected the gossips to latch on to his interest in Miss Hampton that quickly. He thought that he had been careful to show no particular interest in her in public, though he had spent much of the previous evening at her side. It must have been remarked, which was a nuisance—he had not meant to draw the attention of the gossipmongers just yet. He had been watching Susannah as she settled into her niche as the latest rage. Her vivacity was what set her apart from the crowd. She was clearly a girl of spirit and took to any new suggestions eagerly, showing her appreciation. He thought perhaps she might be a little reckless at times, but she would surely grow out of it—and he did find her charming company.
However, as yet Harry had not truly thought of marriage, even though Anne had been urging it on him for the past couple of years. If he were to consider the idea, Susannah Hampton might be the kind of girl he would wish to make his wife; she was certainly suitable and he liked her. For the moment he had no such intention and must be scrupulous—he would not wish to cause gossip that would affect her good name. He was therefore pleased with an excuse to leave town for a day or two. It would give him a chance for some quiet reflection, and he wanted to speak to General Harlow.
His neighbour was a proud gentleman and Harry would need to think of a scheme whereby he could help him without appearing to offer charity.
Chapter Three
Susannah glanced round the ballroom. Most of the dances she had attended so far had been modest affairs. This was the first large ball she had been invited to and it was a glittering event. Magnificent chandeliers shed their light on the assembled company, picking up the sparkle of jewels around the throats of the ladies and in the gentlemen’s cravats. The wealthiest members of society had gathered at the Duke and Duchess of Morland’s grand affair, their laughter and chatter making such a noise that it was difficult to hear one another speak. From a room further on, Susannah could hear the faint strains of music, but the receptions rooms were so crowded that it was almost impossible to progress, especially as people kept stopping them.
It must have been at least twenty minutes later that they finally arrived at the ballroom itself, which was so magnificent that it took Susannah’s breath away. The floor had been polished so hard that it looked smooth and glossy, great glittering chandeliers of glass lit by hundreds of candles overhead as the dancers moved gracefully to the music. Banks of flowers had been arranged at the foot of the dais and the scent of the blooms was so heavy that it was almost stifling.
Susannah fanned herself. The rooms were overpoweringly hot, even though long windows opened out on to terraces that led to large gardens. However, she had been in the ballroom only a moment or two when the gentlemen began asking her for dances. She offered her card and the spaces were quickly taken, all save the one before supper, which she had reserved. Susannah was not sure why she had reserved it or for whom, but she had thought it prudent to hold one dance open just in case. Swept away to the dance floor by one partner after the other, she hardly had time to breathe, let alone think, and it was not until it was almost time for supper that she realised she had not seen Lord Pendleton.
That was a little strange, for this was one of the most important affairs of the Season and Lord Pendleton would certainly have been invited. When she thought about it, she realised that she had not seen him for two days, which was most unusual. Susannah was given no time to dwell on the small puzzle, however, for as the supper dance approached and she realised she would be left standing alone, a gentleman walked towards her and her heart caught.
‘Miss Hampton—’ Northaven’s deep tones sent little shivers down her spine ‘—dare I hope that you have a dance for me? Pray excuse my tardy appearance. I had hoped to come sooner, but was delayed.’
Susannah’s breath caught in her throat. She suspected that she must have been hoping for this when she saved the dance, but had not allowed herself to think of it. He was, after all, the most romantic gentleman of her acquaintance; that hint of danger about him was fascinating and caused little chills up and down her spine. She remembered her mama’s warning, but almost immediately dismissed it. He might have a slightly tarnished reputation, but he was still received, so he could not be so very bad, surely?
She smiled at him, a little challenge in her eyes. ‘You do not deserve it, my lord, but as it happens I kept the dance before supper free.’
‘I am blessed by your good sense.’ Northaven gave her a look that made her pulses race. He really was a very exciting gentleman! ‘I hope you will grant me the dance—and also allow me to take you into supper?’
‘I am not sure …’ Susannah teased and then laughed at his expression, which was half-frustration, half-disappointment. ‘Yes, of course. I should be delighted, my lord.’
‘I am honoured,’ Northaven said and held out his hand to her.
Susannah felt a little shiver at the base of her spine as his strong fingers closed about hers. She was not sure why, but his touch made her tremble. She had dreamed of this moment, but, now it was here, something did not feel quite right.
As they began to dance Susannah relaxed, letting him guide her about the floor, giving herself up to the music. She loved to dance so much and there was no need to feel nervous. Northaven might be a little dangerous, but he was a gentleman after all. Besides, they were in a crowded ballroom so she was quite safe. After a moment or two the slight apprehension left her and she found herself laughing at his teasing.
‘You are an enchantress,’ Northaven told her, giving her a burning look that sent tingles down her spine. ‘I did not realise how exciting a creature you were at first, Miss Hampton. I see that I must pay more attention to you in future.’
Susannah laughed. She had lost her shyness and was behaving exactly as she did with all the friends she trusted, natural and innocent, but with a little boldness in her eyes.
After their dance, Northaven gave her his arm, escorting her through the crush to the large room that had been set aside for supper. Several tables were set about the room, some of them already occupied. At one end there was a table laden with a magnificent buffet. Northaven guided her to a table near one of the open French windows and indicated that she should sit.
‘I shall fetch you a glass of champagne and something to eat,’ he told her. ‘What will you have?’
‘Just a syllabub, if it is no trouble,’ Susannah said and smiled when he replied that it was no trouble at all.
As he went off to fetch their supper, she glanced around the room. Seeing a gentleman enter, her heart did a funny little skip. It surprised her, because until this moment she had not realised that she had missed seeing him these past couple of days. Lord Pendleton had arrived late, it seemed, because the duchess went up to him and seemed to berate him, tapping him with her fan and then nodding her approval at something he said. He glanced towards Susannah, appeared to frown and turned back to his hostess. He would in the past have smiled or inclined his head to her and the neglect was oddly hurtful. Susannah looked away, but he did not seem to notice, for he was deeply engaged in conversation.
Northaven had returned with her syllabub when Lord Pendleton glanced her way again. Susannah saw the disapproval in his eyes as the marquis handed her a glass of champagne and set a little tray on the table. Remembering his warning and those of her mother and Amelia once more, she felt uneasy. It might have been wiser not to allow the marquis to escort her to supper, but there could be no real harm in it.
‘You do not eat?’ Susannah asked, for he had brought only her syllabub and a bottle of champagne.
‘I seldom eat much at these affairs,’ Northaven told her. ‘Try your champagne, Miss Hampton. I managed to find a bottle—one glass is never enough, is it?’ He sipped his own glass, nodding in approval as Susannah drank hers. ‘I see you like champagne,’ he said and refilled her glass. ‘You have excellent taste, for it is the Queen of the grape.’
‘I used to giggle when the bubbles went up my nose,’ Susannah confessed and laughed. ‘But I am used to it now, and, yes, I do like it.’ She seldom drank more than one glass, but it was making her feel warm and pleasant and she did not demur when he refilled her glass once more. However, by the time she had drunk a few sips of that, she had begun to feel too warm and fanned herself. ‘It is so hot in here this evening, do you not think so?’
‘Indeed, you are right,’ Northaven said. ‘Would you care for a stroll on the terrace, Miss Hampton? You will not wish to be too warm when the dancing begins again.’
‘Yes, thank you,’ Susannah said. She did feel as if she needed a little air and had quite forgot the apprehension she had felt when he took her hand earlier. Her head was a little fuzzy and she could not think clearly. She stood up and went out of the French door, feeling that she needed some air, hardly noticing whether he was following her. Her head was spinning and she felt odd, though she did not know why. She walked along the terrace, and then down the three steps that led to the lawns. She had expected the air to make her feel better, but instead she had begun to experience some sickness in her stomach and her instinct drove her towards the shrubbery where she could vomit, if need be.
Feeling oddly light-headed, she did not even remember the marquis until she felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning, she stared at him in a daze, hardly knowing or understanding what was going on. She was beginning to feel decidedly unwell. Surely two glasses of champagne should not have affected her so badly?
She tried to focus as the marquis came towards her, but his face was a blur. She blinked, because she felt that she might faint at any moment.
‘My beautiful darling …’ Northaven’s voice sounded peculiar, perhaps because her head was whirling ‘… how clever of you to find somewhere we can be alone. I have been wanting to do this ever since I saw you.’
Susannah made a murmur of protest as he reached for her. The last thing she wanted was to be kissed at this moment! She held up her hands as if to ward him off, but her head was swimming.
‘No! No, you should not …’ she cried as his face loomed large in front of her and she knew what he intended. She put up a struggle, but it was ineffectual because she hardly had the strength to stand up, let alone defend herself. ‘Please, do not—’
Her protest was in vain, for Northaven’s greedy mouth fastened over hers, his tongue probing at hers in an attempt to make her open to him. She became aware of his hands at her breasts, moving beneath the satin and lace of her expensive gown, touching her flesh. Suddenly, she was aware of danger and, gathering all her strength, pushed him away and screamed.
‘Be quiet, you little fool,’ he muttered, holding her arms, his fingers bruising her tender flesh.
Susannah’s head was whirling as she struggled to break free of Northaven, but she was feeling so ill and dizzy that she knew she could not fight him. All at once she felt him move sharply away from her, as if he had been jerked back. She stared hazily at the little scene played out before her eyes, hardly knowing what was happening because she felt so sick and dizzy.
‘Take your hands from her, Northaven! She is not some country cit’s daughter you can ruin. Miss Hampton is a lady and innocent, and you are taking foul advantage!’
‘You mistake the matter,’ Northaven drawled. ‘I assure you the little innocent brought me here with no prompting. She was willing at the start, even if she did take fright.’
‘Damn you! You insult an honourable lady!’ Harry Pendleton said angrily. ‘Take your hands from her this instant or you will answer to me.’
‘I am prepared to—’ Northaven began, but at that moment Susannah made a gurgling sound and then lurched towards him, the vomit bursting out of her mouth and spraying in his direction. ‘Good grief!’ He jerked back in disgust, a look of horror in his eyes as some of the vile-smelling liquid splashed on his shoes. ‘She is ill. Take care of her, Pendleton. I swear, I had no idea …’
As Northaven beat a hasty retreat towards the house, Harry took hold of Susannah’s arm. ‘You are unwell,’ he said gently. ‘You had best come and sit down.’
‘I am sorry,’ Susannah wailed and jerked away from him to be sick behind a bush once more. Harry waited until she had finished and then handed her a large white kerchief. He watched as she wiped her mouth. She was about to hand the kerchief to him, then looked at it and crumpled the fine lawn in her hand. She felt like weeping, and his shoulder looked so broad and dependable. She found herself laying her head against it, her tears soaking into his pristine coat. After a moment, her distress subsided and she drew away from his supporting arm. ‘I am so sorry. I will have the kerchief washed.’
‘Do not trouble yourself,’ Harry said. ‘Keep it until you feel better and then give it to me. I shall dispose of it. Sit here on this bench for a few moments until you recover.’
Susannah’s head was beginning to clear. She looked at him uncertainly, feeling a little unwell and ashamed. ‘I do not know what happened,’ she said. ‘I drank two glasses of champagne, but … would they have made me ill?’
‘I do not think it,’ he said. ‘Something may have been slipped into your glass. I did try to warn you, Miss Hampton. Northaven is known for his misdeeds. You would not be the first young woman he has seduced and led astray, though the first gentlewoman to my knowledge. He normally chooses country wenches or the daughters of merchants, I believe. I cannot say for certain that he drugged your drink, for I did not see him do it, but I think it may be so. I would never be surprised at anything that rogue did!’
‘Oh …’ Susannah gave a cry of distress. Her cheeks stung with humiliation as she realised what might have happened to her. ‘You think me so foolish. I have been foolish, but he was … exciting. I enjoyed the idea of … an adventure.’ A tear slipped from the corner of her eye and slid down her cheek. ‘Is that so very silly of me? I have always dreamed of a knight who would sweep me off and ride away to his castle—’ She stopped in dismay as she realised what she had said. ‘Now you will think me very stupid. I should have put away such childish dreams, should I not? It is all very well for children to dream, but the real world is not like that, of course. You are so very sensible—you must despise my foolishness.’
‘Dreams are pleasant at times. We all have them when we are younger,’ Harry said, a little smile on his mouth. ‘But men like Northaven are not to be trusted. He is a ruthless rogue and would use you for his pleasure. You would be unwise to trust men of his ilk.’
‘Yes, I know,’ Susannah said in a small voice. She felt so ashamed! ‘I must thank you for coming to my rescue, sir.’
‘Do not look so ashamed,’ Harry told her gently. ‘Northaven was at fault, not you. You would not have behaved so recklessly had he not given you that champagne—and perhaps some kind of a drug. I shall not scold you, Miss Hampton. I think you have learned your lesson.’
‘The schoolmaster …’ Susannah said and laughed. She blushed as he looked at her, for she could never tell him of her dream. ‘I beg your pardon. I do not quite know what I am saying.’
‘I think I should fetch your mama,’ Harry said. ‘Unless you feel well enough to go back to the ballroom?’
‘I should like to go upstairs and wash my face,’ Susannah told him. She was feeling better, but not yet ready to return to the dancing. ‘Would you tell Mama that I am unwell, please? I think I should like to go home.’
‘Yes, of course, that may be for the best,’ Harry said. ‘We will allow everyone to think you were simply taken ill—there need be no scandal.’
‘You are very good, sir.’ He was being so kind and she felt so embarrassed, so foolish.
‘Not a bit of it,’ Harry said. ‘Let us return now. You must go to the room provided for your comfort, and I shall speak to your mama.’
Susannah got to her feet. She was still feeling a little shaky and felt glad of his arm. When they reached the house, she entered by one of the French doors and slipped quietly away to the bedchambers. It was not until she reached the one provided for the ladies to tidy themselves that she realised she still had Lord Pendleton’s kerchief. It was stained and smelly, but she slipped it inside her reticule. She would have it washed before she returned it to him.
She was feeling a little better, having washed her face and tidied her gown, by the time her mother arrived. Mrs Hampton looked at her anxiously.
‘Lord Pendleton told me that you were unwell in the garden, my love?’
‘Yes, I was sick—twice, in fact,’ Susannah said. ‘I do not know what made me feel so ill, Mama. I am beginning to feel better, but I think I should like to go home, if you will take me?’
‘Yes, of course, dearest,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘I do hope you are not sickening for something, Susannah. You were doing so well, enjoying yourself …’
‘I am sure it will pass,’ Susannah said. She could not tell Mama what had happened, for it would distress her! ‘Perhaps it is something I ate.’ She had actually eaten hardly anything all day. She wondered if that might be the reason the champagne had gone to her head like that—unless the Marquis of Northaven had deliberately tried to drug her so that he could seduce her. ‘We need not disturb Amelia, if you will take me home, Mama.’
‘Amelia has already ordered the carriage,’ her mother assured her. ‘She was concerned as soon as Lord Pendleton came to tell us you were not well.’
‘I am sorry to have spoiled the evening for you both,’ Susannah said, feeling guilty. It was her foolishness in trusting a man she had been warned against that had led her astray. She should have listened to her mama and would make certain that she did not repeat her mistake! Instinctively, she knew that her ordeal could have been much worse had Lord Pendleton not come to her rescue.
‘Nonsense, my love. We shall go home and hope that you are better by the morning.’
‘Thank you,’ Susannah replied and followed her mother downstairs. Lord Pendleton was talking to Amelia and looked at her with concern. Susannah could not meet his gaze, for she knew he must think her so foolish. He had come to her rescue so gallantly! Indeed, he had been more like the knight of her dreams than the marquis, who had used her so shamefully.
Her mind was confused and she was in some distress as she sought her bed. Lord Pendleton would have lost all respect for her—and she had come to realise that she liked him far more than she had imagined. However, he would think her foolish beyond anything and she would do best to avoid both him and the marquis if she could …
Harry frowned as he sat in the library at his town house later that evening, brandy glass in hand, staring at nothing in particular as he thought about the incident with Northaven. The man was a menace and deserved to be taught a lesson. Had Susannah not been so ill, he would have challenged the insolent marquis to a duel or simply thrashed him in the garden. He would be well within his rights to take a horsewhip to the rogue! No gentleman would behave so badly towards a well-bred young lady.
Harry had tackled Northaven about it before he left the Morlands’ home that evening, but the marquis had insisted that Susannah had drunk two and a half glasses of champagne and that he had done nothing except follow her to the shrubbery.
‘Damn it all, Pendleton. If I intended her harm, I’d hardly choose the ball of the year. It would be easy enough to run off with her, I dare say.’
‘Are you implying that she is of easy virtue?’ Harry bristled at the suggestion.
‘Dash it, no! Don’t be a fool. If we fight over her, she will lose her reputation. The kiss was an impulse. I had no idea she was feeling ill. I thought she meant me to make love to her.’ Something had flickered in Northaven’s eyes. Harry Pendleton was acknowledged as the best shot in London and a man would have to have a death wish to enter a duel with him! ‘As you said, she is a lady of quality, though unfortunately little fortune.’
‘Some would consider her dowry adequate. A gentleman would offer marriage after the way you behaved, Northaven!’
‘I might consider it—but I need a substantial heiress or a run of luck at the tables. I have overdone it of late and must recoup my losses.’
‘Then you should not have embarrassed her. If I hear a word of this spoken in the clubs, I shall thrash you!’
‘I dare say you would try—but you have my word that it remains our secret. I apologise for my behaviour. I did not realise I was treading on your toes, Pendleton. If I’d known you were interested, I would not have taken her into the garden.’
Harry had accepted his explanation, because to call him out over the incident would cause a scandal and that might damage Susannah. To bring her harm was the last thing Harry wanted. He was developing an interest in Susannah—she was just so unlike any woman he’d ever met. The few days he had spent in the country had resolved nothing, except his neighbour’s problems. Harry had cleverly managed to buy a worthless piece of land for a large amount of money, because it adjoined his park and he had told General Harlow that he wanted to build a lake. The general had probably not been fooled for one instant, but the face-saving gesture had been much appreciated.
Returning to town as swiftly as he could, Harry had put in a belated appearance at the Duchess of Morland’s ball in the hope of seeing Susannah. He had seen her leave the supper room with Northaven, and, feeling that she might find herself in trouble, had followed them out. When he heard her scream he went to her rescue at once, no thought of anything but her safety in his mind. Seeing her ill and wretched aroused his desire to protect her—he hated to see anyone in trouble, and, as spirited and independent as Susannah appeared, she was still innocent to the ways of London society.
She had been subdued, of course, but she had spoken of wanting excitement—an adventure. He supposed Northaven must seem a dashing fellow to young ladies.
Clearly Susannah did not find him exciting! Though he had no plans to settle down as yet, he’d like to think a beautiful woman like Susannah might at least show a spark of interest in him. Harry nursed his brandy ruefully. He knew that his manner might seem serious, even forbidding sometimes. He had not begun well by warning her about the marquis, and she would probably resent the fact that his warning had been necessary. Susannah had felt foolish and guilty, a look of shame in her eyes as they talked afterwards. He had tried to reassure her, for he had not meant to scold, only to reassure.
Was he really as stern and forbidding as all that? There had been a time when he’d cut enough larks, behaved as wildly as any young man, and had attracted the attentions of many attractive and available young ladies, but that was before he joined the army and learned the nature of war. Watching your friends die in agony was a sobering experience, and when his elder brother died suddenly of a fever and his father was taken ill, Harry had come home to try to save the family estate. Before Harry’s brother Alan had died, he had managed to gamble away a large portion of the family wealth. It had taken some years of hard work to restore the estate to its former substance and amass the fortune he now possessed. A fortune that grew steadily as the months passed.
Harry had become respected, popular, especially amongst the sporting community, because of his prowess at fencing, shooting, driving and riding. However, most of his friends were his own age, sensible men who had known the horrors of war and, like him, were intent on making their estates secure. They would find no fault in his manner, but he was afraid that he had become dull, his time given too much to building the business that had brought him his fortune. The fact that he was prepared to indulge in trade was something that he had managed to hide from all but a few, for it would be frowned on by many. However, he now owned a flourishing import business, dealing in fine wines.
He would have to ask Toby his opinion. Harry was in the habit of offering his nephew advice, but the lad had never appeared to resent it. Indeed, Toby strove to gain his good opinion and was bent on following in his footsteps. Harry had never been given cause to imagine that he had become staid or boring, and it had shocked him. How could he expect a lively young lady like Miss Hampton to feel anything for him? He was several years older, and, while that in itself was not a barrier, if his manner had given her a dislike for him …
Sighing, Harry put down his glass and went upstairs to his bedchamber, though he did not feel inclined to sleep. What had happened to him? Once upon a time he had known how to laugh and tease. If he wanted to catch Miss Hampton’s attention, he would have to change his ways. Did he want her enough to change? That evening had made him aware that his feelings for her were stronger than he had previously thought, so perhaps he should make an effort to know her better.
Harry was frowning as he picked up the book he had chosen for bedtime reading. It was a solemn treatise on the works of an eminent Russian writer. He opened it, looked at the first page and then cursed, throwing it across the room in sudden disgust. He could hardly introduce that as a topic of conversation to a spirited young lady!
Harry grinned suddenly, seeing the funny side of his situation. Here he was, courted on all sides by hopeful mamas, sighed over by at least a dozen simpering young ladies, and he was floundering like a green youth in the first throes of love!
His reading matter could be changed immediately. He would subscribe to Byron’s latest and a few other popular novels that were circulating, but that would get him only so far. He enjoyed music and he rather thought Susannah did too. He knew she loved to dance and he would be certain to arrive earlier at all the best affairs in future, but he needed something more to arouse her interest. However, at this moment he had no idea what that might be.
Sighing, he retired to bed, still searching his imagination for something that would delight Susannah and make her smile for him, as she did for others. He smiled as his eyelids flickered, on the brink of falling asleep … a white knight to take her up on his charger and ride off into the sunset with her.
Didn’t the foolish girl know what had probably happened to most of the young wenches who were abducted by knights? They surely suffered a fate that was very far from the happy ever after that Susannah had in mind. Unless, of course, the knight was in love with the lady …
Chuckling at an outrageous thought that popped into his head, Harry at last drifted into sleep.
Susannah entered the parlour in a rush of excitement, stopping abruptly as she saw that Amelia had a visitor—and one she knew to be Amelia’s brother, Sir Michael Royston. He gave her a look of dislike, which made her blush and feel uncomfortable.
‘Do forgive me for bursting in, Amelia,’ she apologised. ‘I had some news and I did not realise that you had a visitor …’
‘You should learn to knock, young lady, especially when you are a guest in another’s house.’ Sir Michael glared at her and then turned to his sister. ‘Well, Amelia, you know my feelings, but I shall say no more on the subject—on your own head be it.’ He nodded curtly and then strode from the room, leaving a silence behind him.
‘I must apologise for my brother’s rudeness,’ Amelia said. She was hiding her distress, but Susannah knew that she was very upset. She wondered what Sir Michael had said to her and thought that she disliked him very much. He was a horrid man to treat his sister so badly! ‘He had no right to speak to you that way, dearest.’
‘He was right,’ Susannah replied. ‘It was thoughtless of me to come rushing in here the way I did—but I was excited.’
‘I am glad you had a lovely time today,’ Amelia said. ‘You are enjoying your visit, aren’t you? You have been quiet for a few days. I wondered if you were still unwell?’
‘No, I am much better and having a wonderful time,’ Susannah told her. ‘The Roberts twins were there this afternoon, Amelia, and the talk was all of a race. It was between Lord Coleridge and—who do you think his challenger was?’ Susannah clapped her hands as Amelia shook her head. ‘I am not surprised you cannot guess, for I should never have thought it. Lord Pendleton beat him, but they say it was a close-run thing.’
‘Yes, I imagine it must have been,’ Amelia said and laughed softly. ‘They are both Corinthians and known for their driving and other sports—did you not know that?’
‘Well, I had heard something. But a curricle race in town! I had not imagined Lord Pendleton would do something like that.’
‘It does not surprise me. When he was younger, I believe he indulged in the occasional prank. Max Coleridge, Pendleton, Northaven and one other—’ She stopped speaking abruptly.
‘The Marquis of Northaven? Lord Pendleton does not approve of him …’ Susannah looked puzzled. ‘I did not think they were friends.’
‘They were friends when they were first on the town, I recall; I was quite young then and did not know them well—but a friend of mine did and she told me …’ Amelia hesitated, then, ‘But Northaven has become more ruthless and the others have … grown up. In most respects, though it seems they are still mad enough to race through town.’ She arched her brows. ‘It is rather amusing, though perhaps unwise.’
‘Yes, a little dangerous, perhaps,’ Susannah replied. ‘I would not have suspected it of Lord Pendleton—but it must have been exciting. I wish I might have seen it. I should like to take part in a race, if it were possible, which it is not, of course.’
‘Yes,’ Amelia agreed. ‘I would like to have been there. Gentlemen have all the fun, do they not? It seems a little unfair, but there are compensations in being a lady—do you not agree?’
Susannah realised that she was being teased and smiled shyly. ‘Yes, of course. I know I am foolish to long for adventures. I suspect I should not like them if they truly happened.’
‘Nor should I,’ Amelia agreed. ‘I think to be settled and happy with someone one cares for is perhaps the best of all …’
Seeing her look so wistful, Susannah spoke without thinking. ‘I believe Sir Michael must be thoughtless to cause you so much distress, Amelia. I wish he would not visit you if he only means to quarrel with you—’ Realising what she had said, Susannah clapped her hand to her mouth. ‘Oh, forgive me! How very forward and rude of me! I ought not to have said it, but …’
‘You were thinking it,’ Amelia supplied as Susannah stared at her wide-eyed and anxious. ‘Come and sit down, dearest. I am going to tell you something so that perhaps you will understand and cease to be anxious about me, for I know that you have been—have you not?’
Susannah nodded and sat down in a chair near the window. ‘You do not have to tell me, Amelia. I really should not have passed an opinion …’
‘Why—because you are younger and a guest?’ Amelia shook her head. ‘The difference is not so very great and I think of you as a friend. I shall tell you, because I think you will treat my confidence with respect.’
‘I promise,’ Susannah vowed fervently and Amelia smiled.
‘I told you that I loved someone, but the match was denied me?’ Susannah nodded. ‘Well, it caused a rift between Michael and myself, a rift that has never quite healed—and there was my aunt’s fortune. I stayed with her for more than two years before she died. She loved me and I loved her and she left almost everything to me. My brother resented the fact that he did not receive a share. He has tried to … persuade me to give him a substantial share, but it does not stop there. He wishes to rule my life. It was for precisely this reason that my aunt made me independent. Michael cannot touch my money, nor can I give him what he asks for, because it is tied up in property and trust funds. I should not even if I could—but I cannot give away large amounts of capital. However, my income is many times larger than I require and I am able to give smaller sums now and then. I am in no danger from my brother, for I am strong enough to resist … his arguments. It is sometimes unpleasant, but there is nothing more to cause you concern.’
‘I see …’ Susannah looked at her. ‘Thank you for telling me, Amelia. I am honoured by your trust. I have known that your brother is unkind to you and I know how generous you are … have been to me …’
‘I give what I wish to give. Both my nephews have had small incomes from me, which I can easily afford, but I shall do nothing for my brother, because he does not deserve it. Unfortunately, he believes he is entitled to control my fortune and that will cause friction at times.’
‘I wish you had someone to protect you,’ Susannah said. ‘If you were married, you would have a husband to care for you and look after your fortune.’
‘Yes, I should, but I have good friends. I have not asked them for help, because as yet I do not need it—but they are there if I should need them.’
‘I am so glad,’ Susannah said. ‘Forgive me if I am impertinent to ask—but is there no one you like enough to marry?’
‘Perhaps there may be one day,’ Amelia told her and smiled. ‘I hope your mind is at rest now, my love?’
‘Yes, it is,’ Susannah said. She stood up and went to kiss Amelia’s cheek. ‘It was good of you to tell me, for I know it was not easy for you.’
‘No, it is never easy to speak of these things, but I wanted to set your mind at rest, Susannah—and now we shall forget it. Tell me, is there a gentleman you feel you like more than the others?’
‘There might be,’ Susannah confessed. ‘I was not sure that I liked him, but of late I have begun to change my mind.’
‘I think I might guess,’ Amelia said. ‘But I shall not guess for you have not yet made up your mind and I do not wish to influence you—and now we really must ring for tea. Your mother should be home at any moment—she went to fetch something I needed …’ She smiled as the door opened and Mrs Hampton entered, as if to order. ‘We were just about to have tea. Susannah has some interesting news …’ She got up to ring the bell for tea.
‘You look so lovely this evening,’ Harry Pendleton said, taking Susannah’s hand and lifting it to his lips to kiss it when they met at a soirée that evening.
Susannah blushed faintly but did not remove her hand from his grasp immediately. She had tried to avoid him when they met for the first time after that disastrous affair at the Duchess of Morland’s ball. However, he had made a point of seeking her out and was so charming that she had overcome her feeling of awkwardness. Since then they had met everywhere. He had formed a habit of seeking her out, and Susannah could not doubt that he liked her. She had believed he must have a disgust of her for her foolish behaviour, but it was not so. No one seemed any the wiser about the incident with the marquis and she suspected that she had Lord Pendleton to thank for it. The Marquis of Northaven had not been present at any of the affairs she had attended with her mother and Amelia, and someone had told her that he was out of town. Susannah could feel nothing but relief. She would be quite happy if she never saw him again!
The knowledge that she might well have lost more than her reputation if Lord Pendleton had not come to her rescue that night was sobering. However, Susannah was an incurable romantic and she still had her dreams of a white knight on a charger. His face was indistinct, and she had begun to accept in her heart that her romantic ideas were nonsense. The Marquis of Northaven had frightened her and opened her eyes to the nature of certain types of men. She understood better now why both Amelia and her mother had warned her against being intimate with some of the gentlemen.
‘I was wondering how much longer you plan to stay in town,’ Lord Pendleton was saying to her. ‘And what you will do when you leave?’
‘Oh …’ Susannah’s thoughts had wandered a little, but she gave him all her attention. ‘I believe we are to stay for at least another two or three weeks. I have no idea what we shall do afterwards. I suppose we shall go home.’
Susannah frowned at the idea. If she returned home in three weeks without having secured an offer, it would be the end of her dreams. She knew her mother had hoped that she would make a fortunate match, but as yet she did not think she wished to marry any of the gentlemen she knew. At least, there was only one she might feel able to accept, but she did not imagine he would ask her, for, despite his unfailing kindness, he must think her a foolish girl. A little sigh left her lips. She had hoped for so much and it might all come to nothing.
‘Does something trouble you, Miss Hampton? Or are you bored?’
‘Oh …’ Susannah blushed as Lord Pendleton looked at her in concern. ‘No, of course I am not bored, sir. Forgive me if I gave that impression. It is just that …’ She shook her head because it was impossible to explain. She did not even know herself what was making her feel restless and hastily turned the subject. ‘I heard of your race, sir. It must have been exciting.’
‘Yes, perhaps,’ Harry said, with what she thought a boyish grin on his lips. ‘It was quite mad, but we suggested it as a joke and people started to bet on the outcome and then we had to go through with the nonsense.’
‘I thought it was thrilling. I wish I had been there to see it.’
‘It would not have been suitable. I believe we attracted quite a rough crowd.’
‘Oh, then perhaps—’ She bit back her words of protest. ‘I like horses and I should enjoy watching them race—at a suitable venue, of course.’
‘Perhaps one day I could take you to the races, if your mama would make up one of the party.’
‘Yes, that would be interesting. I attended a balloon race with Amelia and some friends, you know. I found that great fun. We followed in the carriage and it was a great spectacle.’
‘Yes, I believe it is. You enjoy music and reading, I know,’ Harry said. ‘Tell me, what other pursuits please you?’
‘I love to walk with my dogs,’ Susannah told him, realising with a shock that she missed the freedom of the countryside here in town. ‘One can be so free in the country, do you not think so, sir? I am often scolded for traipsing all over the place like a hoyden but the air is so fresh …’
‘You enjoy the country.’ Harry smiled. ‘I like it myself. The pleasures of town are well enough for a few weeks, but home is best, I believe. Do you ride or drive yourself in the country, Miss Hampton?’
‘I used to ride before Papa died,’ Susannah said. ‘I have never driven myself, but it is something I should like to learn. Perhaps I shall one day.’ She was unconscious of the wistful look in her eyes.
‘I dare say your husband will teach you when you marry, Miss Hampton.’
‘Perhaps …’ Susannah’s cheeks coloured. She dared not look at him and searched for a new topic of conversation. Her eyes lit on a gentleman who had just that minute entered the room. She did not know him and it gave her the excuse she had been looking for to avoid answering. ‘I do not believe I know that gentleman …’
Harry looked across the room and smiled. ‘That is the Earl of Ravenshead,’ he told her. ‘He is newly come into the title, for his father died a few months ago; I think he has been busy sorting out the estate. He returned from France, I think, where he had been staying for the past year or so. He came to town some days ago, but has not accepted many invitations, for at first he intended to return home almost at once.’
‘I did not think I had seen him before. He looks … nice.’
Harry smiled. ‘Gerard is a year or so older than myself, but a great friend. I must go and greet him, because it was I who persuaded him to come this evening. Will you forgive me if I leave you, Miss Hampton? I shall see you later this evening—perhaps at supper, if not before?’
Susannah nodded, watching as he left her to greet his friend. The warmth of their greeting left no doubt in her mind that they held each other in high esteem and, intent on observing them together, she was not immediately aware that Amelia had come up to her.
‘Are you enjoying yourself, Susannah?’ Amelia asked.
Susannah turned to her at once. ‘Yes, of course. It is a very pleasant evening.’
‘I thought you looked happy.’ Amelia glanced across the room. As her gaze fell on two gentlemen talking, she seemed to stiffen for a moment and her cheeks paled.
‘Oh …’
‘Is something the matter?’ Susannah asked. Amelia seemed distracted and did not answer. Susannah looked at her and saw that she had turned pale. ‘Are you unwell? Should you like to go home?’
Amelia blinked, looked at her and smiled. ‘No, nothing is the matter, my dear. I have just seen someone I once knew, but it is not important.’
Susannah followed her gaze and saw that Lord Pendleton and the Earl of Ravenshead were still talking. It must be the earl who had caused Amelia to look startled and turn pale. He was the only newcomer that evening. Her gaze narrowed in thought as she remembered Amelia’s confidences.
‘Do you mean the Earl of Ravenshead?’
‘Oh … yes, though he was simply the earl’s son when I knew him,’ Amelia replied. The colour had returned to her cheeks now and she had recovered from her slight shock. ‘I had heard that his father had died.’
Susannah knew immediately who the earl must be. For Amelia to have received such a shock, the gentleman must have been important to her. He was the man she had wished to marry—the love that had been denied her. From the stricken look in her eyes at the moment she saw him, it was clear that she still cared!
‘He and Lord Pendleton are good friends, I think?’
‘Yes, I believe they always were, despite the difference in age. I believe Ravenshead is slightly older.’
Susannah wrinkled her brow. ‘Do you think age difference is important in marriage?’
Amelia gave Susannah her full attention. ‘I think the gentleman should be a few years older,’ she said. ‘Though I do not believe in marrying very young girls off to men old enough to be their grandfathers! That is a disgusting practice in my opinion! But age is not important if there is love and mutual respect. Without it, life would be intolerable, I think.’
‘I do agree with you,’ Susannah said. She had the feeling that Amelia was talking for the sake of it, as though she were trying to calm herself. ‘I believe they are about to begin the music once more. Shall we take our places?’
‘Yes, certainly,’ Amelia said. She turned away at the same instant as the Earl of Ravenshead became aware of her. Susannah was watching both him and Lord Pendleton and saw the way his expression changed. He seemed stunned and then concerned, and he spoke urgently to Lord Pendleton.
Susannah was thoughtful as she followed her friend to a small couch near where her mother was already seated. The music was just beginning as they sat down, so she could not mention the earl’s reaction to Amelia, and by the time they rose to go into supper she had forgotten it.
However, she recalled it later that evening when she happened to catch sight of the earl in conversation with Amelia. His manner was everything that was correct, as was Amelia’s. No one could tell from their manner whether they were old friends or new acquaintances—they were being polite, but no more.
Remembering Amelia’s shock, and the gentleman’s violent reaction when he saw her, Susannah was certain that she was right. The earl was the gentleman Amelia had spoken of on two occasions. She had loved him once and she was not indifferent to him now, though she was trying to give that impression.
What a wonderful thing it would be if they could find each other again now that Amelia was independent of her overbearing brother! Was the earl married? She must ask Lord Pendleton, for he was sure to know. However, this evening was not the place or the time, because she must be discreet. Careless talk might lead to hurt for Amelia and she would not wish that for the world …
Chapter Four
Susannah did not need to wait long to put her questions to Lord Pendleton—they met when she was walking with some friends in the park the next morning. He tipped his hat, asked if he might join them, and after a few minutes she found that they were side by side and somehow a little behind the others.
‘Would you mind if I asked you something?’ she said impulsively. There was a sparkle in her eyes that had sometimes been missing for a few days, and her smile was compelling.
‘You may ask me anything you wish,’ Harry said, responding with a twinkle in his own eyes. ‘I assure you that any confidence you place in me will be strictly kept.’
‘Well … it is not actually my confidence,’ Susannah said. ‘Do you know—have you any idea if there has ever been anything between your friend the Earl of Ravenshead and Miss Royston?’
‘What makes you ask?’ Harry said, hesitating. ‘Have you noticed something?’
‘Yes, I did actually. Miss Royston was startled to see him last evening, and for a few moments it quite overset her. And I think he was equally perturbed when he saw her, for I was watching him at that moment.’
‘Ah …’ Harry considered; he would not wish to betray his friend’s confidence, but there could be little harm in admitting what she had already observed. ‘I believe they may once have known each other quite well. Something occurred and nothing came of the friendship. However, I can tell you no more, for I am not certain of the details.’
‘Or you are not at liberty to tell me,’ Susannah replied astutely. ‘I should not want you to betray a friend’s confidence, sir, but you have told me enough. Amelia had already mentioned that she once knew him and I too know things that I am not at liberty to tell anyone …’ She paused, a look of conspiracy on her face. ‘You must know that I should not have been given a Season in town if it were not for Amelia’s generosity, sir. I am very grateful for it and should like to do something for her …’ She hesitated, then, ‘He isn’t married—is he?’
Harry frowned. ‘Not to my knowledge. No, I think not … why do you ask?’
Harry was wary as he looked at her. Susannah had completely recovered from her loss of spirits after the incident with Northaven, and her eyes were bright with mischief.
‘I just wished to be sure,’ she replied airily.
‘What are you suggesting, Miss Hampton?’
‘Do you have to call me Miss Hampton all the time? Could you not call me Susannah in private? I believe we know each other well enough now, sir.’
‘Only if you will reciprocate by calling me Harry.’
‘Oh … I am not certain I should do that, but I could call you Pendleton,’ Susannah said, looking so adorable that he gave her a broad grin. ‘Anyway, I was talking about Amelia and the earl—do you think we could sort of encourage them to get together in some way? I should so like to see Amelia happy. Nothing obvious, just making sure they are at the same affairs and that kind of thing.’
‘I do not think we should meddle in things that do not concern us,’ Harry said, a little doubtful. He imagined his friend had been too busy getting his estate into order to think of mixing in society much, but something had made him decide to stay on in town. ‘Surely—’ Harry stopped as she frowned at him. He was doing it again! He must try for lightness. She wanted a white knight on a charger and he had to become what she needed or risk losing her. ‘It is true that I have always believed he cared for her, but something went wrong for them.’
‘Oh, I knew I was right about him!’ Susannah cried. ‘It was a tragic love story. Someone prevented their happiness … but now they have a second chance. How romantic it would be if they could be together again!’
‘It might be the very thing,’ Harry agreed, not wanting to hurt her feelings. ‘But I really think we should not interfere, Susannah. If they still like each other enough, it will happen without any interference from us.’
‘All I meant was to mention her name now and then—and I will mention how handsome he is to her.’
‘Gerard is very handsome, I suppose,’ Harry said doubtfully. ‘And Miss Royston is an attractive lady. I have wondered why she has not married before this. However, I must strongly urge caution. It would not be right to push them together. It can do no good and might do great harm.’
‘Do you think it wrong?’ Susannah’s face fell. ‘You must think me such a foolish creature. It was merely that I so wished to do something for her. She often looks … sad.’ she finished on a sigh.
‘Yes, I have remarked it myself,’ Harry told her. ‘I will make certain that Gerard attends various functions and parties, for it is time he mixed more in company, but I will do no more, and I think you should exercise caution—you would not like to make your friend angry, I think? She would perhaps feel annoyed if she thought you were meddling in her affairs.’
‘No, I should not do so,’ Susannah agreed. ‘Very well, I shall not go out of my way to praise him, though if the occasion arises …’ She gave him a look that was a mixture of defiance and appeal. ‘Surely you cannot censure that?’
‘I am relieved. I had thought you would beg me to arrange an elopement!’
Susannah saw that he was teasing and shook her head. ‘I should not dream of suggesting it for Amelia! I know she would dislike it of all things. It might be romantic with the right man, of course—but I do not think Amelia would care for such a thing at all.’
‘I am very sure Gerard would never agree. He is very much the gentleman, you know. It would not suit his notions of propriety.’
‘Is an elopement so very bad?’ Susannah asked, meaning to tease him now. ‘It would be an adventure—if one cared for such things …’
‘Perhaps, though it might be uncomfortable, unless the lady was very sure of the gentleman’s affections, of course.’
‘Yes, I suppose so,’ Susannah agreed. ‘She would have to love him to distraction, and then she would care nothing for discomfort.’
Her inhibitions concerning Lord Pendleton had quite disappeared. She had accepted Harry as her confidant and chattered away happily, as she discussed how they could bring the star-crossed lovers together, without interfering in their lives.
Listening to Susannah’s laughter and watching the changing expressions on her lovely face, Harry understood that he was fairly caught. He was not sure how it had happened, for he had had his reservations at the start. However, they had somehow melted away the night he found Northaven trying to seduce her.
Susannah held his future happiness in the palm of her soft hand. Being drawn into this enchanting intimacy was such a pleasant experience for a man who had, he admitted to himself, been very much inclined to hold his feelings in check. Harry was certain his feelings were more than the natural lust any man might feel for a beautiful girl. Yes, he wanted to kiss her until she melted against him, wanted to feel the softness of her yielding body beneath him as he taught her the pleasures of desire, but even more pressing than those very strong instincts was the need to protect her.
He smiled inwardly as she offered him a smile that was both innocent and provocative at the same time. She was enchanting! Indeed, he felt himself under her spell. He was not at all certain that she felt more than liking for him, though that in itself was an advance. He was certain that two weeks previously she would not have shared her thoughts concerning Miss Royston with him.
She had spoken of an elopement and for a moment he toyed with the idea of gratifying her wish, but he was fairly certain that she would in her heart enjoy a society wedding far more. It was merely a matter of convincing her that he was the man she ought to marry.
‘We must plan your dance,’ Amelia said when they had tea together that afternoon. ‘I had thought we would hold it a few days before we go home and we should begin to think of what to do once we leave London …’ Her gaze met Susannah’s. ‘Your mama and I have settled it that we shall go from here to Bath, my love. I wish to purchase a house there and I have asked my agent to find me a suitable property that I may rent and then purchase if I like it. I hope to spend quite a bit of time residing in the town in future. You are both welcome to live with me until you have other plans.’
Susannah understood that Amelia was speaking of her marriage. She could offer very little on the subject; although she liked Harry Pendleton very well and thought perhaps she might feel more, she was not certain—nor had he spoken to her.
‘I told Amelia that we shall certainly stay with her until she finds herself a companion,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘However, we have another two weeks at least in town. Who knows what may happen?’
‘Plenty of time,’ Amelia said and smiled at Susannah. ‘We must draw up a guest list. We shall invite everyone who has invited us to their affairs, which is all of our close friends—but is there anyone special you would like, Susannah?’
Susannah was silent for a moment. ‘I should like the Earl of Ravenshead if that is acceptable to you, Amelia? He is a close friend of Lord Pendleton and I think him a pleasant gentleman.’
‘Yes, they are close friends,’ Amelia said, looking pensive. ‘I suppose it would seem odd if he were not invited. I shall add his name to the list. Anyone else?’
‘Mr Sinclair—but I dare say he is on the list, for he is at most of the functions we attend and he is Lord Pendleton’s nephew.’
‘Yes. Toby Sinclair is a pleasant young man,’ Amelia agreed. ‘I like him very much myself.’ She smiled as she said it and Susannah wondered. Could she have made a mistake in thinking that Amelia was interested in the earl? Toby was younger than Amelia, but that would not matter if they were in love.
She must not speculate! It was not her affair. Harry Pendleton had been right to reprimand her in the park. Amelia’s affairs were her own. However, she was pleased that the Earl of Ravenshead was to be invited to the dance.
The next week was the height of the Season so far, and Susannah was too busy to indulge herself with flights of fancy or even to think about her own feelings very much. They never seemed to have a free evening. Often, they attended more than one event in an evening, going first to a musical soirée and then on to a card party or something of that nature. There was a ball held on four separate occasions that week, which meant that Susannah was forced to buy another pair of dancing slippers, for hers were quite worn out.
However, she could not refrain from mentioning that she had arranged for the earl to be asked to her dance when she met Harry at a particular function.
‘I think she was a little affected by my request, but you do not censure me for making it, I hope?’
‘How could I? There is no harm in such an invitation. I hope you have not been doing anything worse?’
She blushed. ‘You are right to scold me. I should not meddle—but I still think she likes him. I should like to see her married and safe, because I care for her. She is not so very old, you know, though I dare say some may think she is past the age of marrying.’
‘I do not think it at all,’ Harry replied. ‘I am older than Miss Royston by some seven years, I believe.’
‘Well, it is different for a man, is it not?’ Susannah asked innocently. ‘Do you not think it would be a fine thing—if they were to decide to marry?’
Harry hesitated. He knew that Gerard had suffered a disappointment of some kind. He was fairly certain that the young lady in question had been Amelia Royston, but he did not know what had happened. Gerard had been a changed man when they next met, slightly bitter at first, though he had changed again later. Having his life saved had seemed to instigate a new reason to live in Gerard, and then something else had happened. Harry wasn’t sure what it was, because he had never asked. Gerard was a man who kept his secrets. If he wished someone to know, he would tell them. They were good friends, but they did not intrude on each other’s lives.
‘If they decided it for themselves—I would think it a very fine idea,’ he conceded. ‘However, I do not think it right that we should make a push to help bring such a marriage about, though I confess I should like to see him settled in England.’
Susannah bestowed a look of glowing approval on him. ‘You are such a good friend,’ she told him with a confiding air. ‘I think you must be my very best friend.’
Harry hesitated. He was tempted to tell her that he would like to be much more than a friend, but she was clearly enjoying his friendship and he did not wish to startle her by declaring himself too soon. She was many years his junior and he wasn’t sure that it would be fair to ask her to be his wife. She would find her life much changed—as the chatelaine of his various estates, she would have many duties.
‘I should always wish to please you,’ he said. ‘I think you must know that, Susannah?’
‘Yes, I do …’ she replied and glanced away, suddenly shy.
He was on the point of pressing further when they were interrupted by the arrival of some friends, who took Susannah’s attention. Harry was asked to make up a four at whist and departed. His eyes strayed across the room to where Susannah was playing a game of jackstraws with some of the younger members of the company. Her laughter was music to his ears and he felt his heart jolt when their eyes happened to meet for a moment and she lowered her eyelid, giving him a saucy wink.
Harry knew that by naming him as her very best friend she had paid him the highest honour she could accord, but it was still not quite what he wanted from her. She had learned to trust and like him, but that was not the wild passion he wanted her to feel—the passion he thought necessary in a marriage. He was certain there was passion in Susannah. He just needed to awaken it.
He had been thinking for some days of things that might make him seem a hero or a little bit exciting in her eyes. His mind kept coming back to an idea that had been growing for a while now. It was completely mad, a wild flight of fancy that he would not normally consider—but it might just work. If it did he would gain so much, but he could also lose everything on the toss of the dice.
Harry had nerves of steel at the gambling table or in the face of the enemy, but when it came to losing Susannah, he knew himself a total coward. To have her turn away from him now might be a blow from which he could never recover. No other woman had come close to having this effect on him, and he had begun to understand what might have made Gerard lose the will to live during those hellish months in Spain.
Harry’s plan was risky. He was weighing the consequences, gradually gaining more confidence in the outcome. If he managed to pull it off, he would win the best prize of his life!
It was not to be thought of until Susannah’s own dance was over, of course. He knew that she was looking forward to her special evening and he would do nothing that might interfere with her pleasure. However, he might just put his risky plan into place a day or so after. Her visit to town would be nearing its end, and if it did not work … but Harry dared not allow himself to think of failure, for that would be terrible.
He would wait until after the dance, but if Susannah still seemed to think of him as simply a friend, he would do it!
Susannah retired happily to bed that night. She had noticed Amelia looking pensive a few times during the evening, which surely meant that she had been missing the earl. He had not been invited to the dinner or the card evening they attended, for it was a small affair consisting of about twenty-five guests.
‘I happen to know Gerard has other things on his mind at the moment,’ Harry had told her. ‘Some problem with his estate, I understand. I believe he has actually left town for a few days.’
‘He will be here for my dance?’
‘Oh, yes, I am certain of it, for we have a meeting of the Four-in-Hand club,’ he told her with a smile. ‘I have proposed my sister’s boy as a new member and we shall be taking a vote.’
‘Oh, yes, Mr Sinclair is very keen to join, I believe,’ Susannah said and laughed. ‘He wants to be just like you, Pendleton! He is for ever telling me how much he admires you. I had no idea of what an excellent sportsman you are until he told me that you are held to be top of the trees by the Corinthians. He never ceases to sing your praises.’
‘Indeed?’ Harry looked thoughtful. ‘How very kind of him. I wonder what he is after now.’
‘That is unkind!’ Susannah cried, scolding him, but with a gleam of mischief in her eyes. ‘I am quite sure his affection for you is genuine.’
‘Yes, I know it is,’ Harry replied and smiled oddly. ‘Toby likes to kick up a few larks, but he is actually a very sensible young man. I am thinking of taking him into a new venture I am setting up—but you will please not mention that to him. I want to give him a chance to … enjoy himself before he knuckles down.’
‘Oh …’ Susannah stared at him. Lord Pendleton never ceased to surprise her. Every time they spoke she discovered something new about him, and she was beginning to like him more and more. She knew that he attended every function where he might expect to see her, and he had offered to take her driving in the park whenever she wished. As yet she had not accepted that particular invitation, because she had a feeling that once she did their relationship might become more serious. She was not yet sure that she wished Harry to make her an offer. He was the most generous, easiest gentleman of her acquaintance, but she still could not help feeling that she would like something exciting to happen.
Climbing into bed, Susannah dismissed her small doubts. She had another eight days or so before they were due to leave for Bath and in three days it would be her dance. She did not know why, but she felt something exciting might happen then …
Susannah emerged from the lending library the next morning. She had been to return some books for her mother and collected two others that she hoped she might have a chance to read before they left town, though she was not at all certain she would even attempt them. Her maid was carrying a small parcel they had collected for Amelia and Susannah carried the books. She had turned aside to glance in the window of a milliner’s shop when she became aware that more than one person had stopped behind her to look at the bonnets displayed there.
‘When is your engagement to be announced?’ a feminine voice asked behind her. Susannah stiffened as she recognised the voice and the one that answered.
‘Oh, I think it must be quite soon,’ Mary Hamilton said and giggled. ‘He has been most particular in his attentions recently. Mama is certain he will come up to scratch before the week is out.’
Susannah stiffened her resolve and then turned to look at the two young ladies, who were giggling and clutching at each other. ‘Good morning, Jane—Mary …’
‘Oh, I thought it was you,’ Mary said. ‘Are you thinking of buying a new bonnet? I shall be making several purchases soon …’ She looked coy. ‘I cannot name the gentleman yet, though you may guess—but it is not official, you know.’
‘I see. I must wish you happy,’ Susannah said. ‘Excuse me, I must go home. I am expected …’
She walked away, head high, trying not to show that she was feeling agitated. She could only imagine that Mary Hamilton was speaking of Lord Pendleton, for it was he she had been thinking of when Susannah had overheard her at a dance a couple of weeks earlier.
Susannah’s heart was heavy as she walked home, accompanied by her maid. It was foolish of her to feel like this, because, kind as he was, Harry Pendleton had said nothing to her. He had never suggested in any way that he found her more enchanting than any other lady of his acquaintance. It was quite ridiculous of her to feel disappointed or let down. Indeed, she was not. Truly she was not … but it did hurt just a little that the gentleman she thought of as her particular friend should have been intending to make Mary Hamilton an offer all the time.
Susannah decided that she must put a brave face on it. She knew that she would meet both Lord Pendleton and Mary at the dance that evening. She would not let them or anyone else see that she was suffering from a heavy disappointment.
She happened to be wearing white again that evening. It was not a new gown, but one she had worn several times before. Glancing at herself in the mirror as she left Amelia’s house, she knew that she looked very well. However, when Mary arrived, she looked stunning in a gown that took Susannah’s breath. It was obviously very expensive, the silk sewn with diamonds across the bodice and trimmed with Brussels lace at the hem, and the necklace of rubies and diamonds she was wearing was worth a small fortune; she also wore a stunning ring on the finger of her left hand. It was hardly any wonder that she had a look of triumph in her eyes! Susannah’s heart sank as she heard the news circulating. Mary Hamilton had been right to anticipate a proposal and, when it was made, she had accepted.
Susannah had not seen the party come in, but she caught sight of Harry moments before she saw the triumph on Mary Hamilton’s face. It was little wonder that she should look so proud—she had claimed for herself one of the best matches of the season!
Susannah would not let herself listen to the gossip. Instead, she threw herself into the evening, flirting with her partners and laughing at their jests. Her heart was aching, for only now had she realised how much Harry meant to her—but it was too late. He had made his choice and it was not her.
It was not until more than an hour had passed that Harry came to her. She thought how handsome he looked, dressed immaculately in the style made fashionable by Mr Brummell, once the Regent’s favourite, his coat and breeches black, his shirt pristine white and his cravat a masterpiece set off by a diamond stick pin that sparkled in the light of the candles. His simple elegance made him stand out from many of the other gentlemen, who appeared overdressed by comparison. He smiled ruefully. ‘I am late,’ he apologised. ‘I suppose it is too much to hope that you saved a dance for your best friend.’
‘I fear that it is,’ Susannah said in a reserved manner. ‘I did not think you would wish it now—and so I gave them all away.’
‘What do you mean?’ Harry was puzzled, but before she had time to answer, her next partner was there asking her to dance. He watched as she was whisked away and stood frowning as she laughed up at the young man. Devonshire was the heir to a duke, but it was unlikely he would look at Susannah, for he needed an heiress to support his expensive tastes.
Harry took up a position next to the French windows, watching Susannah as she went from partner to partner. He could not understand what had happened to her. She was always a lively girl, but this evening she seemed almost reckless. Yet he would swear that her laughter was not her usual carefree mirth. She was upset about something and she blamed him—but for the life of him he could not think what he had done to distress her.
Could it be that he had been deceived in her? He had thought he was gaining ground, but now it seemed they had gone back to the start. Harry shrugged. He did not care to stay and watch. He would go to his club or perhaps visit the lady who had been his mistress until a few weeks previously. He had finished his affair with Elaine, for it no longer pleased either of them, but he could talk to her—and he was in need of some female advice at this moment. Advice that he would never dream of asking from his mother or his sister.
Susannah did not see him leave, but she became aware that he was missing just before supper. Glancing round the supper room, she thought he might be found there, but he had disappeared. However, she saw Mary Hamilton, Lady Hamilton and a gentleman of about fifty years she recognised as the Marquis of Stavely. He was wearing a puce coat, tight breeches that showed off his rather large stomach and a black wig that was really rather odd. As if aware of her interest, he lifted a gold lorgnette to his eye and looked her way. Susannah blushed and hastily averted her gaze.
She had turned her attention to the food and was deciding what to eat when Mrs Hampton came up to her. ‘It is good news concerning Miss Hamilton, is it not, Susannah? Have you taken the opportunity to wish her happy?’
‘No, Mama—I met her this morning. She told me she expected a proposal, but I did not expect it this evening …’ Her voice quavered a little and her mother gave her an odd look. Her look of distress was plain and Mrs Hampton frowned. ‘He said nothing of her to me even this evening …’
‘Are you thinking …?’ Mrs Hampton smiled all at once. ‘Susannah, my dear—Miss Hamilton is engaged to the Marquis of Stavely.’
‘The marquis …’ Susannah stared in dismay. ‘But I thought … I knew she had thoughts of … another gentleman.’ How could Miss Hamilton have accepted an offer from a man nearly old enough to be her grandfather?
‘I imagine that is the reason for your behaviour this evening.’ Mrs Hampton looked a little disapproving. ‘I knew there was something. I told you once I did not think Pendleton was interested in Miss Hamilton. I believe you should go and congratulate her, Susannah. It may look as if you are jealous of her good fortune if you do not.’
‘Yes, Mama, of course,’ Susannah said. She went at once and said everything that was proper, ignoring the smirk on Mary’s face. It was clear that the young lady was very pleased with her bargain—indeed, the marquis was wealthy and titled—but Susannah did not envy her one little bit. She would rather remain a spinster than marry the man Mary Hamilton had accepted.
After congratulating her, Susannah went back to the ballroom. She looked for Lord Pendleton, but could not see him. She ventured to the open door of the card room and glanced in, but he was not there. Obviously he had left at some time earlier and she had not seen him go. What must he think of her?
‘If you are looking for Pendleton, he is visiting his mistress,’ a harsh voice said behind her. She swung round to find herself looking at the Marquis of Northaven. ‘I heard him give the address to a cab driver as I got down from one myself.’ Northaven sneered. ‘I know the lady well. She is not particular in the company she keeps.’
Susannah bit her lip. She would not trust herself to answer such a remark, for it was said spitefully and not worthy of notice. ‘Excuse me, I must find my mama.’
She walked away from him, her heart racing. It was not her affair if Lord Pendleton had gone to visit his mistress. She regretted refusing him a dance when she might have given him a choice of two had she wished, but it would not have made any difference if he wished to spend the evening in the arms of his mistress. Susannah felt close to tears, because she had been foolish. She should have made sure of her facts before sending Harry Pendleton away. He must have thought her most rude, as she had been, a fact she now bitterly regretted.
Susannah did not see Harry the following day. He called while she was out walking with some friends and left her a posy of flowers. He renewed his promise to see her at her dance, but nothing more. She knew that she could not expect more. Indeed, she had not expected as much after her behaviour the previous evening. He must think her a flighty creature who changed her mind at the slightest whim.
She had, after some thought, decided to forget what the marquis had told her. She had no way of knowing that it was true—and even if it had been, Harry was a single man and entitled to visit any lady he chose.
Susannah knew that she cared for him more than was proper. He had not declared himself and she had no reason to expect it. However, if he should propose, she would make it clear that she would not wish him to visit other ladies if they married.
But she was foolish to consider it. Harry might not even be thinking of taking a wife. It was quite improper of her even to think such things! Yet she had begun to think of him as hers, and she could not help feeling jealous of the woman who had taken him from the ball.
It was a glorious day for her special dance. Susannah was allowed to sleep a little later than normal before Iris brought in her breakfast tray and a pile of notes and small gifts.
‘What are all these?’ Susannah asked, staring at them in surprise. ‘It isn’t my birthday for ages yet. I knew I might receive some flowers, but I didn’t expect anything more.’
‘Why don’t you open them?’ Iris asked. ‘See what you’ve got.’
Susannah picked up the first parcel and looked at the card. ‘This is from Mama—what can it be?’ She tore off the pretty wrapping and found a small velvet-covered box. Opening it, she discovered a pretty pearl-and-diamond clip for her hair. ‘Oh, that is lovely. It must have cost Mama some guineas to buy it for me.’
‘Well, it is a special day, miss,’ Iris said, smiling at her. ‘Go on, open the other two.’
Susannah knew her maid was excited and curious, so to oblige her she picked up the second parcel, which was from Amelia. Inside that she found a pair of pearl-and-diamond drop earrings, which she held up for Iris to admire. Picking up the third box, she looked for a card, but found none.
‘How odd,’ she remarked. ‘There is no card with this one. I cannot think who sent it.’
‘Perhaps it fell off,’ Iris suggested. ‘I’ll look for it when I go down, miss. Open it and see what’s inside.’
Susannah removed the wrappings and discovered a beautiful posy holder. It was fashioned of basketwork gold filigree, very delicate and pretty, and it had a large diamond set into the rim.
‘Oh, how charming,’ she said. ‘Do you see how it works, Iris? You can insert a small posy into this and wear it pinned to your gown if you wish.’
‘It is lovely,’ Iris said. ‘It isn’t just a trinket, miss; that’s a real diamond and a nice one. I expect your mama bought it for your dance.’
‘Yes, perhaps,’ Susannah agreed.
However, when she went to her mother’s room later to thank her for the clip and show her the other gifts, Mrs Hampton immediately asked who had sent the posy holder.
‘I thought it might have been you,’ Susannah said and looked thoughtful as she tried to imagine who else might have sent it. ‘There was no card. Iris thought it might have fallen off and she means to look for it. Amelia gave me the earrings. I do not think she would also have given me the posy holder, do you?’
‘I am very sure she did not, for we discussed what we should give you,’ Mrs Hampton replied with a little frown. ‘The trinket may have come from a secret admirer, Susannah. If there is no card, he may not have wished you to know he had sent it.’
‘Oh …’ Susannah felt a thrill of excitement as she looked at the posy holder. A secret admirer! ‘Do you think so, Mama? What should I do? I had thought I might use it to pin flowers at the waist of my gown, but now I am not certain …’
‘Well, I should do so if I were you,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘It is a little difficult to be sure, for you would wish to thank whoever sent it—but if there is no card you cannot.’
‘Perhaps whoever sent it will mention it,’ Susannah replied. ‘Besides, I cannot return it if I do not know who sent it, can I?’
‘I imagine you may receive other gifts as the day goes on,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘You will almost certainly have lots of flowers, though that holder is rather valuable and I would usually tell you to think carefully about accepting such a valuable thing.’
Susannah nodded—she knew that it was not usual for gentlemen to send such an item unless there was an understanding. She could not think of anyone who would send her such a thing secretly. Had a card accompanied it from—say, Lord Pendleton, she would have taken it as an indication of his intentions to speak. It really was such a pity that there was no card, though if Iris were right … A little shiver went down her spine. She had put the incident in the garden with the Marquis of Northaven from her mind, and he had not been invited to her dance. He would surely not have sent it? No, of course not!
She smiled as she pondered on the identity of her secret admirer, but after a moment or two an odd thought occurred to her. There really was no one other than Harry Pendleton that she wished to send her something like this beautiful trinket.
Now that was very strange, wasn’t it? Susannah wondered why he had become so firmly fixed in her thoughts as the only gentleman she really wanted to admire her. She wasn’t at all sure of his feelings. At times, she felt sure he would make her an offer before her Season was over, but at other times she thought that they were just very good friends. The uncertainty made her a little cautious, and yet she believed that if she were to encourage Lord Pendleton he might speak. She was beginning to think it might be pleasant to be married to a man she could really trust and like.
If Susannah were in doubt of the identity of the giver of the posy holder, Mrs Hampton was not. She felt quite sure that only one gentleman would have sent the holder and therefore she had no qualms about allowing Susannah to keep it. If it was discovered that it had come from a different source, it could be returned at a later date with a polite note explaining that the card had been missing.
Flowers and tributes poured in during the day. Susannah received several small gifts of sweetmeats in beautiful boxes, flowers and cards wishing her a lovely evening, but nothing that compared to her posy holder. These gifts were the acceptable trifles commonly sent on such an occasion, and she noted with pleasure that Lord Pendleton had sent both chocolates and a wonderful little posy of roses, which would fit very well into her holder.
She deliberated over what she ought to do as she dressed, but eventually decided that she would use the delicate trinket to hold the flowers Harry Pendleton had sent her. Wearing a gentleman’s flowers was often an indication of the lady’s preferences, and Susannah would not wish to give any of her other admirers the wrong impression. She knew that one or two of them might have spoken had she given them reason to think she would be pleased with an offer, but none of them had touched her heart. Only Lord Pendleton had become a true friend, one she would wish to know better than as a casual acquaintance. Therefore she would wear his flowers—and if the giver of the holder hinted at his gift she would thank him and explain that the card had gone missing.
It was very odd, for Iris had searched everywhere for the card and questioned the other servants, but no one had seen it. The only explanation was that it had become detached on the way to their house, and that was a nuisance. Unless of course it was from a secret admirer?
While it was exciting to think that she might have a secret admirer, Susannah had begun to understand that such a thing would only be pleasant if that admirer turned out to be someone she truly liked. The idea that a gentleman of the same nature to Northaven might admire her from afar was chilling and she almost changed her mind about wearing it. However, she decided that it must have come from a friend, because it was so perfect for her.
It might just have come from Lord Pendleton.
Harry looked for Susannah as he entered the ballroom that evening. She was wearing white, as she had been the first time he had seen her. Her gown was cut so that it wrapped about her body in swathes of silk and lace— and at her waist was pinned the posy of pink roses he had sent.
He had not been sure that she would wear white, but hoped it might be so. His first choice was for red roses, but he had thought it might be too blatant a statement of his feelings. The last thing he wanted was to make Susannah anxious. Now he saw the pink was a good choice. She was also wearing the posy holder he had sent. He smiled as he thought of the message he had written on the card.
Wear this for me if you have forgiven me for whatever I did. I hope to be your best friend again. Harry.
She was wearing it, but he could not tell from her smile whether she had forgiven him. He was not sure what he had done to displease her, but it had made him change his plans. He had thought of declaring himself and suggesting an elopement, but he no longer considered it a good idea. He had thought Susannah might see it as an adventure, but he wasn’t sure that she liked him enough to consider marriage to him exciting. He would continue to offer friendship for the moment and see what happened. In the meantime, he would begin by asking her to dance—he would ask for three dances, but she might only give him one.
Susannah danced three times with Harry Pendleton that evening. She had hoped he might take her into supper so that they could talk for a while, because she would have liked to ask him to forgive her for her behaviour the last time they met, but she found herself as part of a group of young ladies and gentlemen bent on having fun. It would have seemed rude had she refused their request to join them, for it was her dance and she was part hostess of the affair.
However, the disappointment was small, for Harry asked her if he might take her driving in the park. He suggested that she might be too tired the following morning, and arranged to fetch her the day after at nine-thirty. Susannah had decided that she would accept the next time he asked, and felt a warm glow inside when she saw his smile as she assured him she would be delighted.
He really was the most generous, considerate gentleman of her acquaintance. Indeed, when he spent some time talking to another young lady, who was reputed to be an heiress, Susannah knew a moment of jealousy. It was ridiculous, of course, but she could not help herself. However, he came to her before taking his leave, and his smile reassured her once more.
‘You will not forget our appointment?’ he asked, his eyes intent on her face.
Susannah felt a delicious little shiver down her spine. When he looked at her that way she was almost sure she was in love with him—and that he cared for her.
‘I shall not forget,’ she told him, her eyes brighter than she knew. ‘I shall look forward to it.’
Susannah went to bed feeling tired, but very happy. She smiled to herself as she remembered that she had begun by disliking Lord Pendleton, but now she liked him very well indeed.
As she was brushing her hair free of tangles she thought about something else she had seen that made her smile. Amelia had danced not once, but twice with the Earl of Ravenshead! She had seemed to enjoy herself very well and she had looked happier than Susannah recalled seeing her before. There was a smile of content on Susannah’s face as she got into bed and blew out her candle.
Susannah slept soundly. It had been a long day and she had danced all night. She did not wake until after twelve in the morning, and felt grateful that her mother had decided on a quiet day at home following the dance.
Several notes were delivered to her during the day, and a spray of red roses arrived. They were from Harry, reminding her of their appointment to go driving. Susannah took them up to her room, placing them in a tiny vase. Lord Pendleton had made such a point of the drive in the park that she felt he must be ready to speak. She thought that she might say yes, though at the back of her mind she was still searching for that elusive excitement. Shaking her head, Susannah laughed at herself. If she wished to be comfortable and happy in the future, she could do no better than to marry Lord Pendleton. It was time to put aside her foolish dreams of being carried off by a white knight. Having thought about it more sensibly of late, she had decided that such an occurrence would perhaps be more frightening than exciting.
She was feeling relaxed and happy as she went downstairs. She was about to enter the parlour when she heard voices coming from inside. They were raised and she could not help hearing what Sir Michael was saying. She turned away at once, for she had made up her mind she would not listen to private conversations, but the voices were so loud that she could still hear them quite clearly as she started up the stairs.
‘I hope you are not thinking of becoming involved with that scoundrel again? I shall tell you now, Amelia. I will not stand for it! I sent the impudent rascal on his way once and I would not hesitate to do it again if need be.’
‘You may not tell me what I shall or shall not choose to do with my life, Michael. I am not prepared to be dictated to in this or any other manner.’ Amelia was angry and her voice carried through the open door.
‘You will listen to nothing I say. You were always too stubborn for your own good. Do not look to me for help when all your money has gone, Amelia. I dare say Ravenshead is sniffing around again because he has learned that you have come into a fortune.’
Susannah was halfway up the stairs by the time Sir Michael stormed out of the room. She had tried not to listen, but even as she retreated she could not avoid it for he had been shouting. What a brute he was to his sister! He did not glance Susannah’s way, but stormed straight out, slamming the heavy door behind him.
Immediately, Susannah ran back down the stairs and entered the parlour. Amelia was sitting in an elbow chair, her face hidden in her hands. Her shoulders were shaking and Susannah knew that she was crying.
‘Do not,’ she cried. ‘Oh, do not, dearest. He is an awful brute and you must not let him hurt you.’
Amelia looked up and the look of grief in her eyes tore at Susannah’s eyes. ‘I do not cry because of what Michael said—but because it may be partly true. All those years ago, Gerard went away without trying to see me, Susannah. Had he asked me then, I would have run away with him even though my brother forbade me—but he went without seeing me. I know that Gerard has had difficulty with his estate. It may be that he is interested now because I have a fortune. I am not sure that he cares for me at all …’
‘Oh, but he does,’ Susannah declared impetuously. ‘I have seen the longing in his face when he looks at you—’ She broke off in case she had said too much. ‘Forgive me for my presumption, dearest Amelia, but I have seen the way he looks at you sometimes. I am sure that he loves you.’
‘He has given me no sign,’ Amelia said. She took the kerchief Susannah offered and wiped her face. ‘This is foolish! It was all such a long time ago. I should not care for such foolishness now.’
‘It is not foolish to wish to be loved,’ Susannah said. ‘Especially if the other person loves you.’
‘No—not if the other person loves you,’ Amelia said, returning her kerchief. ‘How ridiculous of me to weep like this. I seldom do so, I assure you. It was just that we danced and I thought … But no matter. He has not spoken and I dare say he will not.’
‘You cannot know that,’ Susannah said and pressed her hand. ‘You must not give up hope—and you must not listen to Sir Michael.’
‘Well, I shall not listen to my brother, because I know that he intended to hurt and humiliate me, as he has so often,’ Amelia said and kissed Susannah’s cheek. ‘How fortunate for me that I have such friends. I shall miss you when you marry, dearest Susannah. I have felt able to tell you things I could say to no one else, dearest.’
‘I am not sure when that will be,’ Susannah told her ruefully. ‘Harry has not spoken, either. I do not know if he ever will. What a pair we are!’
‘Yes, indeed! Gentlemen are so trying! We shall forget them and visit the milliner. A new bonnet will banish the blues as nothing else.’ Amelia stood up. ‘I shall tidy myself and then we shall go out.’
Chapter Five
Harry had been fencing with his regular sparring partner when he saw Northaven walk into the club. He frowned—he had not been aware that the man was a member here.
‘That is enough for today, Monsieur Ferdinand,’ he said and accepted a towel from one of the attendants. ‘I am not sure when I shall find time to train with you again, but I have enjoyed today’s session.’
‘We look forward to your visits. It is seldom that I have the pleasure of sparring with so complete a swordsman. Even the Earl of Ravenshead is not as accomplished, my lord.’
‘Thank you. I take that as a true compliment.’ Harry inclined his head and turned away. He might have stayed for another hour, but he did not care to have Northaven watch him. ‘Until we meet again.’
He frowned as he walked away. He might have to change his fencing master if Northaven and his clique were permitted here. It would be a pity, for Ferdinand was a specialist, but he did not want to find himself facing the marquis in a practice bout. He might be tempted to run him through!
‘Leaving so soon?’ Northaven asked, a sneer on his mouth. ‘I came especially to watch you, Pendleton. They tell me you are almost as fine a swordsman as you are a shot.’
‘I believe I am an adequate match for most,’ Harry said. ‘However, fencing for sport is one thing, fighting for your life on the battlefield is quite another.’
Their eyes met and held for a moment and Northaven looked away first. ‘If you imagine I had anything to do with what happened to you and Coleridge in Spain, you are mistaken. Why should I betray my own countrymen?’
‘I have no idea,’ Harry said. ‘Believe me, had I been able to find proof I should have had you court-martialled.’
‘I am no traitor,’ Northaven snarled. His eyes glittered with fury. ‘I may not be as much of a gentleman as you, Pendleton—but I wouldn’t have told the French of your intentions. In that you have maligned me and I resent it.’
‘I heard that you were drunk, shooting off your mouth about it being a risky mission,’ Harry told him, his expression hard, unforgiving. ‘Surely you must have been aware that we were surrounded by spies? Even if you did not betray us intentionally, it was because of your loose talk that so many died that day …’
‘Anyone can have too much to drink,’ Northaven told him. ‘If I did what you say, then challenge me to a duel. Let’s fight it out and get this quarrel over. It has festered between us long enough.’
‘Is that why you decided to take fencing lessons?’
Harry asked. ‘I shouldn’t bother if I were you. I have no desire to fight you, and if I did I should choose pistols.’
‘You think I’m too much of a coward to face you with pistols, don’t you?’
‘I really could not care less,’ Harry said. ‘You are wasting your time trying to provoke me. I shall not challenge you to a duel—and you would do well to forget the idea. If I wanted to kill you, I had my chance when you insulted Miss Hampton. I did not think you worth the effort then and I do not now.’
‘Damn you! You insult me. If I wanted you dead, a bullet in the back would do it,’ Northaven retorted. ‘Since you think me a coward and a scoundrel, why shouldn’t I just hire someone to kill you?’
‘Because you might die at the end of a rope,’ Harry said. ‘The best thing for all of us would be if you took yourself off abroad, Northaven. Go to Paris or Rome and fight your brawls there. Your welcome grows thin in London, believe me.’ He walked away, leaving Northaven to stare after him, resentment and anger in his eyes.
One of these days Harry Pendleton was going to get what he deserved. Northaven had no idea whether or not his careless words when drunk had led to the ambush on Harry and his men, but he knew that all three of them blamed him for the death of the ten men killed that day.
Before that day he had been one of them. Since then they had treated him like a pariah—and he hated them all, Harry Pendleton more than the others. He would wait his chance for revenge! If it took him a lifetime, he would bring them down one by one. There was more than one way of skinning a cat …
He would find something—a weak spot—and then he would strike!
Susannah wore a new gown of green silk with a pelisse of pale yellow; her bonnet was green with a trim of yellow daises at the brim; her reticule was fashioned of yellow silk and trimmed with beads. She had York tan gloves and half-boots of kid, her hair peeping out from beneath her bonnet in a most fetching manner.
Harry’s heart caught as he saw her. She looked so young and innocent, the very essence of spring, and he was a little sorry he had changed his mind about eloping with her. However, it was not the behaviour of a gentleman and he would never have even thought of it, had Susannah not told him that she craved adventure. He was pleased that his plans now were simply to drive her to the park and back. He might even speak to her during their excursion. He thought she liked him well enough, but in his heart he wanted her to love him wildly, passionately—the until-death-do-us-part kind of love that his saner side knew belonged only in romances. Yet if he married her without believing that she loved him, he knew that he might find it unbearable.
‘You look beautiful, as always,’ he told her as he handed her into his high perch phaeton. ‘Are you quite comfortable, Susannah?’
‘Yes, thank you,’ she said, settling on the seat beside him. ‘I have heard of your fabulous blacks, Harry. I understand that you have an extensive stable?’
‘Yes, I have,’ he replied and grinned at her. ‘I cannot offer to let you drive the blacks—they would be too strong for you. However, I should feel privileged if you would allow me to teach you to drive something suitable. One day in the future, perhaps?’
‘Oh …’ Susannah’s heart fluttered as she waited, wondering if he might go on to propose. However, as he said nothing more she went on, ‘I should enjoy that very much if it could be arranged, though I am not sure how.’ She rather thought it would not do to begin in a public park, though she would have considered it an adventure.
‘It is my habit to invite friends to my estate in the summer,’ Harry told her, though his gaze did not waver from the road. She glanced at him and saw a little nerve throbbing at his temple. ‘My mother stirs herself to come down and play hostess. If Mrs Hampton would consent to the visit, you might both stay for a week or two …’
Susannah’s heart raced. It was not a proposal, but it might be the first step, for it would help them to know each other better. They would be able to spend more time together at his estate. He would not have asked if he did not like her.
‘I know Mama has been making plans, but, if you were to ask her, sir, I am sure she would consider it an honour to visit your home. She told me that she has heard of your modern innovations with the land.’
‘Did she, indeed?’ Harry gave her an odd look that brought a blush to her cheeks. ‘It is true that I am thought to be forward thinking, for I have made it my business to experiment with new ideas, but few know of it.’
‘I believe Mr Sinclair is an eloquent advocate for your good stewardship, sir.’ Susannah smiled, a dreamy look in her eyes. ‘Toby is such a charming companion. He sent me flowers yesterday, because he said that everyone sends them on the day of a ball and he thought I should have some the next day.’
‘You find him good company?’ Harry glanced at her, but she was smiling, looking about her.
‘Oh, yes!’ Susannah’s eyes glowed as she turned to him. ‘Toby is great fun, sir. We met him out walking yesterday and took a turn in the park together. Nothing would do but for him to join some children in their play. They had a ball and a dog and it was a noisy affair.’
‘Yes, I can imagine it might have been.’ His eyes narrowed as he looked at her. Toby was only twenty, perhaps a more suitable age. ‘I dare say the children enjoyed it?’
‘Yes, indeed. It was most amusing.’
‘I imagine so …’
‘I believe everyone enjoyed the dance,’ Susannah remarked and smiled at him. ‘It was a successful evening. Everyone has sent cards and letters to thank us.’
‘Yes, I am sure they did,’ Harry said, a little nerve flicking at his temple. He hastily changed the subject for fear of giving himself away. ‘Did you notice that the earl danced with Miss Royston?’
‘Yes, I did,’ Susannah replied. The sparkle died out of her face as she recalled Amelia’s brief lapse into despair after her brother’s visit the previous day. ‘I have decided that I will not try to promote their friendship further. You were right to scold me, sir—it is not my affair.’
Harry studied her profile. She looked serious, a little sad and he wondered at it. He would have liked to speak to her further and enquire whether her sadness was for herself or her friend, but they were entering the park at that moment and there was a press of carriages and people on foot. It seemed that quite a few of London’s fashionable ladies and gentlemen had decided to take the air on such a lovely day. No sooner had they managed to get through the crush at the gates than they were forced to draw up to speak to a crowd of young gentlemen who wished to pay their respects.
Harry smiled wryly as the young bucks vied to catch Susannah’s attention. She was even more popular than he had imagined and the wonder of it was that she had not received at least half a dozen proposals before now. He could not know it, for Susannah would never have boasted of her conquests, but she had already received three requests for her hand, which she had turned down with a smile, and would have had more if she had encouraged her suitors.
It was obvious that a visit to the park was not the occasion to make a proposal of marriage. Harry decided that he must be patient a little longer. He would write to his mother on his return home and ask her to invite the Hamptons and Miss Royston to stay at his home. If they consented, it would at least give him a chance of some private conversation.
On her return home, Susannah did not know whether to be disappointed that Lord Pendleton had not proposed or pleased that he had spoken of an invitation from his mother.
Mrs Hampton was of the opinion that she should take it as a sign that his intentions were serious. ‘I do not see why he would invite us if it were not so,’ Mrs Hampton told her and smiled. ‘Did you give him to understand that you would welcome the invitation?’
‘He had been saying that he would teach me to drive one day if it would please me,’ Susannah told her a little uncertainly. ‘I said that I would enjoy it of all things if it could be arranged—and then he mentioned a house party.’
‘Yes, well, it sounds promising to me,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘He does know that we leave for Bath in a few days?’
‘Yes, Mama,’ Susannah said. ‘He said that he might post down himself soon and would have an invitation from his mother. I think the visit is intended for next month.’
‘Which will give us time to see Amelia settled in her new house,’ Mrs Hampton said and looked pleased.
When consulted, Amelia said that she thought the situation looked promising. ‘At the very least, Pendleton must be thinking that he wishes to know you better, dearest.’ Amelia lifted her brow in enquiry. ‘Have you made up your mind what you will say if he asks you?’
‘I believe I should have said yes if he asked me today,’ Susannah said. ‘As you know, I was not certain at first that I liked him, but he is such a pleasant gentleman …’
‘Then I shall accept the invitation when it is given,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘Shall you come with us, Amelia? I am certain you will be invited for it would seem odd if you were not, and Pendleton would never give offence.’
‘It will depend on my situation in Bath,’ Amelia told her. ‘I shall accompany you and Susannah if I am able, for I have heard that Pendleton is very fine, but I have never seen it—though I believe parts of it are opened to the public occasionally.’
‘There is so much excitement going on,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘I think all this must be enough for even you, Susannah?’ She threw her daughter a teasing challenge. ‘I do hope Pendleton will not let you drive those wicked great brutes of his.’
‘He says the blacks are too strong for me, but I dare say he may have others more suitable.’ Susannah was smiling to herself as she went up to change for the afternoon. She had regretted that Harry had not spoken to her that morning, but if both Mama and Amelia believed Harry to be on the verge of making her a proposal, then perhaps he would. She could only hope so—her dreams had all become centred on becoming his wife.
At the start she had been foolish, thinking him a stuffy bore and arrogant, but now she knew it was not so. She had dreamed for so long of a knight who would sweep her up on his white charger and ride off with her into the sunset, but that was all nonsense. Now she had a clear picture of a charming house where they would live in complete contentment with roses growing up rose-pink walls and two pretty children playing on a swing …’
Susannah might not have been quite as happy had she seen the face of her prospective fiancé some twenty minutes later. He was scowling over a letter he had received from a friend, his own mood changing from one of pleasant anticipation to something rather different.
I hesitate to ask for help, the letter began. Indeed, I would not do so, but I am at my wits’ end, Harry. I am in such trouble! I became involved with some gentlemen—they were born to the name, but do not deserve it!—and now I am ill. I have debts I cannot pay—but that is not the worst of it. I beg you to come to me in haste, not for my own sake—I doubt that I shall last more than the week—but for the sake of another … my poor sister, who has no one but me and will now be alone. Your one-time friend, Hazledeane
Harry crumpled the paper in his hand, tempted to throw it away. Frederick Hazledeane had been a friend in the years he had spent at Oxford, before Harry went into the army. He had always been on the wild side and it seemed that his bad ways had led him into the kind of trouble that might have been expected.
It was a dashed nuisance! Harry would have normally been only too willing to help a friend, even one he had not been particularly close to. However, to leave London now on such an errand was not what Harry needed or wanted. He was at a delicate stage of his courtship of Susannah and he did not wish her to think he had abandoned her.
He must go, of course! Hazledeane must be in desperate straits and his sister was younger. If she truly had no one, Harry was duty bound to help her as best he could. He sighed because this was a duty he could well have done without, but there was nothing for it. He sat down at his desk and began to write a note to Mrs Hampton, telling her that he was called away on business and would hope to see her in Bath in no more than two weeks from now. That would surely give him enough time to complete his business in Cambridgeshire!
Susannah had felt some misgiving when her mother read the short letter to her. It had sounded abrupt, as if Harry had been in a hurry, and it caused a cold shiver to run down her spine. She did not know why it should have made her feel so apprehensive—after all, it would only be a matter of a few days longer before he came to Bath. Besides, they had been so taken up with saying goodbye to their friends, returning books to the library and picking up packages that had been ordered from various shops that the time had flown.
The day for their departure to Bath arrived and they set out on the journey in good spirits. Susannah could not help looking forward to Harry’s visit and the letter that might spell the beginning of her happiness.
However, she had determined that she would carry on as usual, and it was a pleasant surprise when Toby Sinclair came to call the day after they arrived in Bath.
‘How nice to see you, sir,’ Mrs Hampton said when he was shown into the parlour where they sat together. ‘We did not know that you intended to come down, Mr Sinclair.’
‘Oh … I posted down to visit some friends,’ Toby said airily, but his eyes were on Susannah. ‘Mama asked me to call on her, which I shall, but I think I shall spend a few days in Bath first. My visit to Mama is not urgent. I wondered whether Miss Susannah would care to drive out to see some of the sights—ma’am—Miss Royston? I have another seat in my curricle if you wish?’
‘I think we may trust her to your care, sir,’ Mrs Hampton said. He was a pleasant young man and his attentions to Susannah had become more particular of late. Nothing was settled with Lord Pendleton yet and there was no certainty of anything. ‘I trust you have your groom with you?’
‘Yes, ma’am,’ Toby said, his eyes never moving from Susannah. ‘Would you care for a drive, Miss Hampton? It is pleasant out today.’
‘If you will give me a moment to collect my parasol and pelisse,’ Susannah told him, ‘I shall be happy to drive with you, sir.’
She was pleased to be on such good terms with Harry’s nephew. If she had not liked Harry Pendleton so very much, she might have thought Toby a very good sort of husband.
‘Lord Pendleton has offered to teach me to drive when we visit his estate,’ she told Toby when he handed her into his curricle. ‘I am looking forward to it so much.’
‘Harry is one of the best whips I know,’ Toby said. ‘However, I shall be happy to give you a few lessons myself. It would be too difficult for you on the road, but I shall be visiting with Lady Pendleton and Harry next month, and it will please me to give you a few pointers.’
‘Show me how to hold the reins as we drive,’ Susannah said, giving him such a brilliant smile that a passerby grinned to himself and thought he had seen a pair of young lovers. ‘I should be pleased to know a little before Harry takes me driving.’
‘Well, you hold them in one hand like this,’ Toby said. ‘That gives you a free hand for the whip. Not that you need it often with well-trained cattle. I only use it if I have to get somewhere in a hurry, but you will drive at a sedate pace. It wouldn’t be fitting for a young lady to race, of course. Not done at all.’
‘Oh …’ Susannah looked at him wistfully. ‘Would it not, sir? I am disappointed. I should have liked to race—when I am able to drive well enough, and on a private estate, of course.’
‘Dashed if you ain’t a girl of spirit,’ Toby said and chuckled. ‘We might manage it some time—once you are safe behind a pair. You would have to keep it to yourself, of course. People talk so much, you know.’
‘Do you really mean it?’ Susannah’s eyes lit with excitement.
‘Yes …’ Toby knew a moment of disquiet, for he had spoken on impulse. ‘It would have to be our secret, of course. I do not think Harry would approve and your mama certainly would not.’
‘No, she wouldn’t,’ Susannah agreed. ‘However,
neither of them need know. We cannot do it until the moment is right, but I should so like to do something exciting—an adventure. It could not harm anyone and if it were in private it would not be scandalous at all, would it?’
‘Lord, no,’ Toby assured her airily and then wondered if he had been wise to encourage her. It did not seem that way to him, but he could not vouch for his uncle’s opinion. Harry could be stern at times. However, he did not want to take the glow from Susannah’s lovely face and it might never happen. It was probably just a piece of nonsense and she would forget all about it.
Конец ознакомительного фрагмента.
Текст предоставлен ООО «ЛитРес».
Прочитайте эту книгу целиком, купив полную легальную версию (https://www.litres.ru/anne-herries/debutante-in-the-regency-ballroom-a-country-miss-in-hanover-s/) на ЛитРес.
Безопасно оплатить книгу можно банковской картой Visa, MasterCard, Maestro, со счета мобильного телефона, с платежного терминала, в салоне МТС или Связной, через PayPal, WebMoney, Яндекс.Деньги, QIWI Кошелек, бонусными картами или другим удобным Вам способом.
Anne Herries
A COUNTRY MISS IN HANOVER SQUAREIn Susannah Hampton's first season in London she is mysteriously attracted to the dashing but undeniably arrogant Lord Pendleton. He's definitely not the sort of husband she had in mind - after all surely a young country girl couldn't attract the attentions of a lord with all of London society at his feet… ?AN INNOCENT DEBUTANTE IN HANOVER SQUAREDebutante Helene Henderson has been given a gift of one season in London-if she is to save her impoverished family she must find a husband!Only unworldly Helene's compassionate nature leads her into the path of the handsome Lord Max Coleridge, a dangerous rake with secrets of his own…
About the Author
ANNE HERRIES, winner of the Romantic Novelists’ Association ROMANCE PRIZE 2004, lives in Cambridgeshire. She is fond of watching wildlife and spoils the birds and squirrels that are frequent visitors to her garden. Anne loves to write about the beauty of nature and sometimes puts a little into her books—although they are mostly about love and romance. She writes for her own enjoyment and to give pleasure to her readers.
In The Regency Ballroom Collection
Scandal in the Regency Ballroom April 2013
Innocent in the Regency Ballroom May 2013
Wicked in the Regency Ballroom June 2013
Cinderella in the Regency Ballroom July 2013
Rogue in the Regency Ballroom August 2013
Debutante in the Regency Ballroom September 2013
Rumours in the Regency Ballroom October 2013
Scoundrel in the Regency Ballroom November 2013
Mistress in the Regency Ballroom December 2013
Courtship in the Regency Ballroom January 2014
Rake in the Regency Ballroom February 2014
Secrets in the Regency Ballroom March 2014
Debutante
in the
Regency Ballroom
A Country Miss in Hanover Square
An Innocent Debutante in Hanover Square
Anne Herries
www.millsandboon.co.uk (http://www.millsandboon.co.uk)
A Country Miss in Hanover Square
This book is dedicated to
the memory of my mother, who once told me
my books would be enjoyed by hundreds of
thousands of people worldwide.
I laughed, Mum, but you were right!
Prologue
The Spanish Peninsula—1812
Three men lay slumped on the earth, which had been baked hard by the fierce Spanish sun. Harry Pendleton had his back against a rock. Of the three he was in the best shape. Max Coleridge was lying with his eyes closed, his blood-soaked shirt stuck to his chest in this damned awful heat. Gerard Ravenshead was fanning Max with a large leaf, trying to keep the flies from settling on his wound. A neckcloth was wound around a deep cut at the side of Gerard’s head.
‘I thought we were done for,’ Harry said. He was speaking his thoughts aloud, saying what they all felt. ‘What a mess!’
‘You can’t blame yourself for it, Harry,’ Gerard said and looked at him. ‘They knew we were coming. Someone must have warned them.’
‘Ten killed, and the three of us only got out by the skin of our teeth.’ Harry stood up and walked over to take a look at Max. ‘Somehow they must have got wind that we planned a surprise raid to take prisoners …’
‘One of the servants,’ Gerard replied and shrugged. ‘In this damned war I’m never sure whether we are fighting the French with the Spanish or the Spanish and the French.’
‘I wouldn’t trust their generals as far as I could throw them,’ Harry growled. He looked at the blood trickling down Gerard’s face. They had wrapped a kerchief round his head, but it wasn’t doing much good. ‘Your wound is still bleeding. Do you want me to take another look at it?’
‘You saved my life once today,’ Gerard said and grinned at him. ‘You don’t have to nursemaid me, Harry. I’ll manage. We have to get Max back to the village, and by the looks of him that means carrying him between us.’
Harry pulled a wry face. ‘The way you’ve been behaving out here, I’ve sometimes felt as if you meant to throw your life away …’ Gerard had gained a reputation as something of a daredevil.
‘There were moments when I didn’t much care if I died,’ Gerard admitted. He took a swipe at a fly buzzing about his face. ‘But when you’re facing death things come into perspective. I intend to live and return home and one day …’
Gerard left the sentence unfinished. Harry nodded. He knew something had been eating at his friend. He suspected it was to do with a young woman Gerard had been courting—and the tiny scar at his temple that he’d noticed when they first met in Spain after a year of not seeing one another. Gerard often rubbed at it when he was thoughtful, and the look in his eyes told Harry he was remembering something that made him angry.
‘I know what you mean,’ Harry said. ‘Soldiering is blood, sweat and tears—and that is the easy part.’ It was listening to the screams of dying men and knowing you couldn’t save them that hurt the worst. ‘Come on, then. Help me get Max on my back and I’ll carry him.’
‘I can walk …’ Max mumbled. ‘Just give me a hand up….’
‘Don’t be a damned fool,’ Harry replied. ‘You’ll be carried as far as we can make it. When we get near the village, Gerard will fetch help.’
‘I could walk with help.’ Max’s face set stubbornly as he attempted to rise. ‘Damn you, Harry. I’m not a baby …’
‘But I’m the superior officer here, so you will do as you’re told,’ Harry muttered. He grinned at Gerard. ‘There’s one thing, we’re bound for life by this day’s experience. It’s something none of us will forget—and if any one of us can help the other in future, we will …’
Max grunted as they hauled him to his feet, and Harry took him over his shoulder. Gerard nodded, his eyes hard but appreciative of his friend’s stubborn determination to take on the burden. He wasn’t sure he could have done it himself, though he would have tried.
‘Comrades in war and peace,’ he said. ‘Let’s get back. My head is fit to burst and Max needs attention …’
Chapter One
England—1816
Harry Pendleton saw the girl run across the narrow country road seconds before he pulled on the reins, bringing his horses to an abrupt halt. Jangling harness, the sound of snorting horses and the curses of his groom took Harry’s attention for a moment as he fought to control the startled beasts. They were not used to being so roughly used! Harry cursed loudly. Another second and he would have knocked the girl down! His heart had been in his mouth for an instant—and it had done his horses little good to have their mouths sawed at in that way!
‘What on earth do you think you were doing?’ he thundered, tossing the reins to his groom and jumping down to confront her. He hardly noticed her pale face or trembling hands. ‘That was a damned stupid thing to do! I could have killed you!’
‘Had you not been driving so carelessly, it would not have happened,’ the girl retorted, eyes flashing. She tossed her long hair, giving him a look filled with contempt. ‘These country roads are not made for such haste, sir. I had no idea that you would suddenly come round that corner like a bat driven out of hell …’
‘You must have heard the sound of my wheels,’ Harry retorted, though he knew that she had some right on her side. ‘What on earth possessed you to dash across the road in that way?’
‘I saw some primroses I wanted,’ the girl replied. ‘This is a quiet road, sir. No one ever drives the way you were driving.’
‘Possibly because they are none of them able,’ Harry retorted. Even as he spoke he realised that he sounded petulant and arrogant, which was far from his nature. ‘You should be more careful when crossing the road near bends in the road, miss …’ Harry belatedly became aware that she was rather lovely. Her hair had been tossed by the wind and looked like spun gold, and her eyes were so clear that a man might drown in them. He found himself staring like an idiot. ‘Forgive me, I do not know your name.’
‘Nor shall you,’ the girl replied, giving him a haughty stare. ‘Sir, I find you arrogant and rude and I shall say good day to you.’
Stunned, Harry watched as she ran from him, scrambled over a stile at the side of the road and set off swiftly across the fields. He came to himself in that instant, realising that he had handled the situation badly.
‘I am sorry …’ he called after her. ‘I was anxious because I might have killed you. I did not mean to be so harsh.’
The girl did not falter or look back. Harry continued to watch her for a few moments, then he shook his head and climbed back to the driving box. His damnable temper had let him down. It was not often he lost it, but for some reason he had done so this morning. Instead of shouting at her, he should have made sure that she was none the worse for her fright. For a moment he was tempted to go after her, but he was in a hurry; he had promised to meet his friends at a mill held locally at a certain time and was already late. He frowned as he began to drive at a slightly more sedate pace. It was obvious the girl was unharmed, but he had not made the proper enquiries. He ought at least to have asked if she needed his assistance, though it was self-evident that she did not.
A little smile touched his mouth. She had answered him with spirit. Clearly she had not suffered an irritation of the nerves, as most of the young ladies in town might have, had they been subject to such a display of bad manners from a man who was generally considered to be one of the politest men in society. However, from the look of her clothes and the way she had been roaming the countryside without a hat or a companion, she was just a country girl—possibly the daughter of the local vicar. It was unlikely he would ever see her again, and, while he felt a certain regret, the incident was soon pushed to a distant corner of his mind.
Susannah stopped running when she was out of breath. What a bad-tempered man the driver of that phaeton had been! Had he been a little more considerate, a little caring in his manner, she would have apologised, for she knew herself to be partly at fault. However, he had come round the bend at such a pace that it was a wonder he had managed to stop at all. She was fortunate that she had not been trampled beneath his horses’ hooves. If she had not felt so startled, she might have admired the way he handled his horses, which were clearly high spirited. However, the way he had shouted at her had put all thought of apology from her mind.
Frowning, Susannah sat down on a fallen log to recover her composure before going home. As her nerves ceased tingling, she suddenly saw the amusing side of the affair and laughed. It had been quite an adventure, and she had often longed for something of the sort. However, in her dreams the gentleman would smile and speak softly, making her heart beat faster. Her heart had indeed slammed against her chest, but from fright rather than pleasure. Now that she had begun to feel calmer, she remembered that he had been rather handsome—if you liked arrogant, rude men! She tossed her head and put the incident from her mind as she approached the cottage they had taken after poor Papa died. She must hurry; she had been out a long time and her mama would be looking for her.
Susannah walked into the cottage, carrying a basket of herbs and wildflowers she had picked in the hedgerow. Her fine gold hair had blown all over the place and her cheeks were pink from the fresh air. She looked beautiful, if untidy, and not quite the proper young lady. Her looks were misleading—she had been taught her manners and was in truth a well-behaved girl, though spirited and inclined to be reckless at times. She took her precious finds into the large kitchen, setting them down on the scrubbed pine table. The smell of baking was everywhere, tantalising and tempting. She felt hungry, her mouth watering at the thought of such a treat. Her hand was reaching towards a plate of cakes that were still cooling when Maisie walked in. Maisie had once been her nurse, and now she kept house for Mrs Hampton, turning her hand to anything that needed doing, because they could no longer afford the luxury of servants.
‘Now then, Miss Susannah,’ the woman grumbled. ‘You leave them cakes alone. Your mama has the Vicar and some friends coming for tea this afternoon, and I’ve used the last of the butter. At least there’s none to spare for more baking.’
‘Can’t I have just one?’ Susannah pleaded, her stomach rumbling with hunger. ‘I haven’t eaten since first thing this morning.’
‘You should have been here for your luncheon instead of wandering about the countryside like a hoyden.’ Maisie looked at her with disapproval, which masked the deep affection between them. ‘Go and change your gown before anyone sees you. It will be time for tea in an hour or so. You can wait until then.’
‘I’m hungry now,’ Susannah said and snatched a warm and chewy oat biscuit, fleeing from the kitchen with Maisie’s scolding ringing in her ears.
She sighed as she went upstairs to change out of the old gown she had worn for her walk. She had managed to get grass stains on the hem again, and there was a small rent where she had caught it on some briars, so it was a good thing she had chosen this gown. It was important to conserve her best things for special occasions these days. They had just enough money to live on and pay Maisie her meagre wage, but Susannah had no idea what they would do when they needed new clothes.
Everything had changed after her father died, for he had lost his estate by making unwise investments and at the gaming tables. Mama had a little money of her own, which she had inherited from her father, but the income was scarcely enough to keep them.
‘I do not know what to do, Susannah,’ her mother had told her when they moved from their comfortable house to this modest cottage. It had seemed bare and poor compared to the comfortable house they had been forced to leave, but somehow they had managed to turn it into a home. ‘If I release what little capital I have, we could afford a Season in town for you, but then we should have nothing left.’
‘And if I did not take, you would have given up your living for nothing,’ Susannah said. She was a good-natured girl and had accepted their downfall into poverty with good grace. ‘No, Mama. We shall manage as best we can. Perhaps I shall meet someone—a prince!—who will love me for myself and carry me off to his castle. I shall have jewels and beautiful clothes, and you will never have to worry again.’ Her smile was unconsciously wistful.
Mrs Hampton shook her head sadly at her daughter’s flight of fancy. ‘You are very pretty, my darling, but things do not often happen that way. I dare say someone will offer for you, but he may not be to your liking.’
‘You are thinking of Squire Horton, I suppose.’ Susannah pulled a face, for the Squire was past forty, a generous kind gentleman, who had buried two wives and had a brood of boisterous children. She appreciated his qualities, but found him rather large and a little too dull for her quick mind.
She flicked her long, honey-coloured hair back out of her eyes. It was always escaping from its ribbons and curling in tendrils about her face. She presented a charming picture, for she was truly beautiful, but she seldom considered her looks, though she knew she was pretty because everyone told her so. However, it had not turned her head, and she was generally popular with both the gentlemen and the ladies she met. Unfortunately, situated as they were, she met very few gentlemen that either she or her mama considered a suitable match. ‘Well, if nothing else turns up, I may be forced to such a marriage, Mama—but it is not yet too late for something exciting to happen.’
Susannah lived in the expectation of something exciting happening. She would meet a handsome man, not necessarily a prince, of course, but rich enough to keep both her and Mama in comfort. He would sweep her up on his horse and ride off with her to Gretna Green, where they would be married and live happily ever after, preferably in an ancient castle. Failing that, perhaps a relative they had never heard of would leave them a fortune. Mama said they had no rich relatives, but perhaps there was someone somewhere who might be kind to them.
Her biscuit finished, Susannah applied her mind to the little tea party her mother had planned for friends. She changed her old gown for a favourite primrose-silk afternoon dress and brushed her hair into order, tying it back with white ribbons. A white stole draped over her arms and she was instantly transformed from the hoyden, who had been traipsing the fields to find herbs her mama might use to make lotions and seasonings, into a young lady of some considerable style and beauty.
Susannah had an English rose complexion and sea-green eyes, her mouth soft and attractive. It was the kind of mouth gentlemen found irresistible and wanted to kiss, but she had not yet been brought out into society and could not guess at what might happen if she were. She sighed as she looked at her reflection in the dressing mirror. It was true that she was not ill favoured. If only they could afford a Season in town without ruining Mama! Surely then she could make a good marriage and rescue her beloved mother from the genteel poverty in which they now lived. Susannah did not care so very much for herself that they lived in a tiny cottage, but Mama had found it hard.
With an effort she banished her dreams of romantic love and handsome gentlemen who would beg for her favours. Mama was right: these things did not often happen. She might have to marry one of the gentlemen who called on Mama with gifts of fruit and vegetables from their gardens and looked at Susannah slyly whenever they got the chance, but she would not if she could help it!
She was about to go downstairs to the parlour when her bedroom door opened abruptly and her mother swept in. Wearing a gown of grey silk, Mrs Hampton was still an attractive woman, her colouring much as her daughter’s, but she often had an air of sadness, which, her daughter noticed, seemed to have vanished for the moment. Susannah had not seen her mother this animated since Papa fell into a decline after losing all his money and died of a putrid infection some nine months earlier.
‘Mama! What has happened?’ Susannah’s heart raced with anticipation, for she sensed her mother’s excitement. ‘You have news.’
Mrs Hampton waved a sheet of quality vellum at her. ‘I have had a letter from Amelia Royston. You must remember that we met her once in Bath? She was visiting with her sister-in-law, Lady Royston. I felt so sorry for her having to live with that harpy. Her brother is a gentleman, of course, but I am not sure that I like him …’ Mrs Hampton looked pensive, for her friend had not said much about her circumstances, but she had sensed her deep unhappiness at the time. ‘Well, as you may recall, I asked her to a party and took her to a dance at the Assembly Rooms. She fell into a habit of visiting us every day, and we have kept in touch ever since through letters. I remember she was so grateful for my kindness … it was before Papa—’ She broke off with a little choke, the sadness back in her eyes. ‘Anyway, she went to live with an elderly aunt soon after that and everything has turned out most fortunately for her.’
‘Yes, I remember Miss Royston,’ Susannah said. ‘What does she say in her letter, Mama?’
‘It is like a miracle,’ Mrs Hampton said and the light came back to her face. ‘Amelia’s aunt—Lady Agatha Sawle, I met her once, but you did not know her—well, she has died and left Amelia a fortune. She did not expect it. Indeed, she had no idea that her aunt was so wealthy. She knew she was to have something, but she says she had no expectation of being left more than an independence.’
‘How wonderful for her,’ Susannah said, her lovely eyes sparkling. ‘You see, Mama, exciting things do happen. Perhaps someone will leave us something one day.’
‘Amelia is so generous,’ her mother said and dabbed at her eyes with a lace kerchief. The scent of her favourite lavender water wafted towards Susannah. ‘She has offered you a Season in town, dearest. She knows of Papa’s misfortune and she wants to help us. She will pay all our expenses and give you a dowry of five thousand pounds. Five thousand pounds, Susannah! Such a huge sum—and she makes it sound nothing! It means you have a chance of making a decent marriage, my love.’ Mrs Hampton was quite overcome. Her hand trembled as she touched Susannah’s arm. ‘I can hardly believe that anyone would do such a thing, for we are not even family. However, that may be—’ She broke off mid-sentence. ‘Do you realise what this means, dearest?’
‘A Season in town …’ Susannah stared at her, disbelief, excitement and triumph warring in her head. ‘Oh, Mama, how good Miss Royston is! But what made her think of us?’
Mrs Hampton shook her head. ‘I really cannot imagine why she thought of us. She said it was because I was kind to her at a time when she needed friends, but I think she has other reasons.’ Susannah lifted her brows in enquiry, but Mrs Hampton merely frowned, clearly preferring to keep her own counsel. ‘I cannot tell, but I think she may be lonely. Her family is not kind, though she never complains. However, one knows …’ She looked thoughtful. ‘To give us so much is extremely generous, Susannah. I know one should not take charity, and I should not normally do so, but it is just what I have prayed for, my love. You deserve your chance and, if we are lucky, we may be able to repay Amelia for her kindness one day. Think of it, my love. You will meet everyone—Amelia is well connected and highly thought of in society. If you are fortunate … who knows what might happen!’
Susannah nodded, her face thoughtful as she looked at her mother. Some of the euphoria faded as she realised that Mama was expecting her to make a brilliant marriage and solve all their problems. She would be happy if that happened, of course, but she could not easily relinquish all her dreams of romance. She wanted to oblige Mama, but she also wanted to be swept off her feet, to fall madly in love. For some reason the picture of the outraged gentleman who had almost run her down flashed into her mind, though she could not think why—he had been abominably rude!
However, her overwhelming feeling was one of pleasure at the thought of her Season in town. It was what she had longed for, hoped for these past months since Papa died. If she were fortunate she would fall in love with a suitable gentleman, one who made her heart beat much faster, but who was also acceptable to Mama. Someone who might look a little like the rude gentleman she had met in the lane, but who was far more romantic!
‘I do not understand why Miss Royston is being so very kind to us,’ Mrs Hampton was saying. ‘But I shall write at once and tell her we are delighted to accept her generous invitation. She has asked us to join her at her house near Huntingdon next week so that we may all get to know one another in comfort. Then we shall journey to London together. She is sending her own carriage to fetch us.’
‘That is very thoughtful of her,’ Susannah said. She frowned as something occurred to her. ‘What shall we do for clothes, Mama?’
‘That is all taken care of,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘Amelia says we must not worry about anything, for we may use her seamstress in town and send the bills to her!’
‘Mama! She will buy my clothes as well?’ Susannah looked at her mother in awe as she inclined her head, feeling overwhelmed. ‘She must be very rich. It is beyond all expectation.’
‘Yes, my dearest, I imagine she is very wealthy now, but she knows what it is to live on a small income, and to be treated ill by one’s relations. I think that is why she has taken it into her head to help us.’
Susannah nodded. Her mother’s friend was being extraordinarily kind to them. They could not have expected anything of the sort and it was a wonderful surprise. She could not wait for her adventure to begin! However, the next few days would fly by—she must get out all her clothes and see what could be done with them. Some of them could surely be refurbished with fresh ribbons. It would not do to impose on Miss Royston’s generosity more than was absolutely necessary!
She was smiling as she joined her mother’s tea party that afternoon, unconsciously practising her society manners. Soon now she would have the chance to shine in society drawing rooms—and who knew what might happen then! Dreams did come true sometimes, it seemed, for just an hour ago her hopes of a Season in town had been just that …
Susannah looked towards the house as a groom opened the carriage door and helped her down. It was a pleasant L-shaped country residence built of yellowish stone with an imposing front door and leaded windows. However, it was no larger than Papa’s house had been, modest by country-house standards, but the gardens were particularly beautiful and there were some graceful old trees. She thought that she would very much like to explore the garden at the earliest opportunity.
Susannah followed her mother into the front hall, smiling at a young maid who came to assist her. Mrs Hampton was speaking to a lady Susannah suspected must be Miss Royston’s housekeeper.
‘Miss Royston apologises for the delay in greeting you, Mrs Hampton,’ the woman said. ‘If you will allow me to take you upstairs to your rooms, she will be with you shortly. An unexpected visitor arrived just a few minutes ago …’
‘Yes, of course. It is no matter,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘Come along, Susannah.’
Susannah hesitated. ‘Mama—do you think I might take a little stroll in the gardens? I shall be only a few minutes, but they are rather lovely. Would Miss Royston mind, do you think?’ She threw an appealing look at the housekeeper.
‘Miss Royston is a keen gardener. She has taken great pride in them since she came to live here,’ the housekeeper said and smiled at her. ‘You take a little stroll, miss. Riding in a carriage is so confining. If you stay close to the house, I can call you when Miss Royston is ready to receive you.’
‘Very well, you may go,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘But do not go off on one of your long walks, for that would be very rude.’
‘No, Mama. I shall just wander as far as the rose arbour and back.’
Susannah went back towards the front door, which was opened for her by an obliging footman. She gave him a bright smile, feeling delighted to have a few moments of freedom before meeting her hostess.
When the carriage had stopped at the front of the house, she had caught sight of the rose garden. The bushes were well tended and growing lustily, though it was too early in the year for them to be at their best, of course. In another month or so this garden would be a riot of colour and she imagined the scent of roses would reach the house. Besides the roses there were wide beds of lavender, peonies and other perennial flowers. Miss Royston must spend a deal of her time in her garden; it was clearly well planned.
Susannah hesitated as she approached the rose arbour and heard a raised voice. The fencing had hidden the fact that there was anyone there; she was about to turn away when she heard her mother’s name.
‘Margaret Hampton is a good friend of mine. I made the offer, Michael. Nothing was asked of me, I assure you. I will not allow you to say such terrible things. Margaret and Susannah are not hangers-on. Nor will they take advantage of my good nature.’
‘You are a fool, Amelia,’ a man’s voice answered sharply. ‘Upon my word, I do not understand you! You refuse to make your home with Louisa and myself—and you open your home to strangers …’
‘I have told you that I shall never live under the same roof as Louisa again, Michael. Your wife does not like me. She never has and she never will.’
‘You were pleased enough to take advantage of my generosity before you inherited a fortune,’ the man snapped back irritably. ‘If Agatha had left it to me, with an income for you—as any sensible woman would!—none of this would have occurred. She might have known that you would not know how to protect yourself.’
‘If Aunt Agatha had wished to leave her money to you, she would have done so,’ Amelia replied, her voice calm but with an underlying anger. ‘She told me that she had done all she intended to do for you or your sons. We share the same father, Michael, but it was my mother of whom Aunt Agatha was so fond.’
‘I dare say, but Agatha was Father’s aunt and I am as entitled as you, Amelia. I did not fight the will; it would cause a scandal, and I dislike that of all things, as you know. However, you could have put things right. You could help your cousins, at least.’
‘I may do so in time if I feel they deserve it,’ Amelia said. ‘However, that is a matter for me. You may not command me and I shall not be bullied into …’
Susannah jumped guiltily as she heard a twig snap underfoot and realised that she had been eavesdropping. She moved away quickly, turning back the way she had come, running now because she believed that someone was leaving the shelter of the rose arbour and she did not wish to be seen.
Susannah was overcome with embarrassment and shame. She had overheard what was clearly an argument between Miss Royston and—she presumed, for she had heard the name—Sir Michael, Miss Royston’s brother. What a revealing argument! She would not have listened if she had not heard Mama’s name, but she had wanted to know what was being said and could not leave when what she heard was so very shocking. Poor Miss Royston! Mama was right to suspect that she had been bullied and made unhappy by her family. It was not surprising to Susannah that she did not wish to live with them ever again.
Susannah stood at the front of the house, looking back at the tree-lined avenue, composing her thoughts. It was uncomfortable to know that Miss Royston’s brother had been warning her of hangers-on. Had she heard only that, Susannah might have begged her mama to take her home at once, but she had heard Miss Royston’s spirited defence of her friends—and she was quite certain that Sir Michael was merely angry because he wanted his sister’s fortune for himself! What a truly unpleasant man he must be to speak to his sister in that tone!
Having made up her mind that she would not let what she had overheard spoil her pleasure in the coming visit to town, she turned towards the house just as the front door opened. The housekeeper beckoned and Susannah ran towards her.
‘Miss Royston has come in now, miss. Your mama is ready to join in her the small parlour and I thought you would like to be there too.’
‘Oh, thank you,’ Susannah said. ‘I hope I have not kept her waiting?’
‘Miss Royston would not trouble if you had,’ the housekeeper said. ‘She is too good natured, miss—but you have not, for I cannot think you went far.’
‘Just a short wander towards the rose arbour,’ Susannah said, a faint blush in her cheeks. ‘Does Miss Royston have many visitors, ma’am?’
‘She has been living quietly since Lady Agatha Sawle’s death, though she entertains now and then … just friends of her aunt …’
‘Does her family visit often?’
‘No, miss, they do not.’ The housekeeper’s mouth pulled into a prim line. ‘Miss Royston has talked of your visit for days. I can’t say when I’ve seen her so pleased with life …’ She smiled at Susannah. ‘Here is your mama, waiting for you. Miss Royston is in the front parlour.’
Mrs Hampton looked at her daughter. ‘Well, dearest—are you ready?’ She looked expectant as the housekeeper knocked, opened the door and then announced them.
Susannah looked past her and saw a woman standing by the window. She had her back to them, but turned as her housekeeper spoke, a smile on her face. Had she not overheard the quarrel, Susannah might have missed the telltale signs of distress. Her mother saw nothing, moving towards Miss Royston eagerly.
Susannah hung back a little, watching.
‘Amelia, my dear friend,’ Mrs Hampton greeted her with an embrace and a kiss. ‘I cannot express how grateful I am for all you are doing for us!’
‘I explained in my letter that you will be doing me a favour,’ Amelia said and smiled in welcome. ‘I do not wish to stay in town with my sister-in-law, and I cannot stay alone. As yet, I have not thought of taking a companion. Besides, it is so much nicer to have friends, is it not? Once we are invited out, we shall meet all our acquaintances, but it will be more comfortable for us to attend the various affairs together, do you not think so?’
Listening, Susannah realised how true Amelia’s words were. She had felt that they were very obliged to Miss Royston for her invitation, as of course they were, but what she had overheard in the garden had brought home how very uncomfortable Miss Royston must have been in her brother’s home. His angry tone, the unkindness in his words, were hurtful, and she could imagine that Miss Royston had had much to bear in the past from her family. The knowledge made her angry that anyone could be so unkind to their own sister, and it made her wish to protect and help Miss Royston.
‘Yes, much more comfortable to have a friend,’ Mrs Hampton was assuring her as Susannah’s eyes wandered round the room. It was a large room, furnished with important, dark mahogany pieces. Comfortable rather than fashionably elegant. ‘You are looking very well, Amelia. I see you are wearing grey. I myself have put on my lilac for the first time today. Shall you go into colours once we are in town?’
‘I think grey and lilac would be suitable, and perhaps some dark colours as the weeks pass,’ Amelia said. ‘I have only just put off my blacks, but I shall wear colours again soon. Aunt Agatha would not expect me to wear black for ever. Indeed, I doubt she wished it at all, but in the circumstances I thought it right to show respect. She has been so very generous to me. I knew she intended to leave me something, but I had no idea how much that would be.’
‘Well, I am sure you deserved it,’ Mrs Hampton said with a look of warm approval. She turned towards Susannah, beckoning her. ‘Come forward, my love. You remember Miss Royston, of course.’
Susannah made an elegant curtsy, smiling a little shyly. ‘Yes, I do remember Miss Royston. It is exceedingly kind of you to invite us to stay with you in town, ma’am. I do not know how to thank you—for everything. If you are certain you wish to do so much …’ She had to ask, since she had heard what Sir Michael thought of her and Mama, but there was no hesitation in Miss Royston’s response.
‘You may thank me by being happy,’ Amelia told her with a look of such warmth that Susannah’s last reservation fled. ‘I knew that you must be finding things difficult since your terrible loss, and I wanted to help a little if I could. Besides, as I told your mama, I wish for friends to stay with me in town. You are doing me a great favour by agreeing to accompany me to town.’
‘I think you are very kind, ma’am,’ Susannah said, glowing with pleasure. Miss Royston was so exact in her manners and did not make one feel one was receiving charity at all. She had been a little nervous of meeting her, especially after hearing the argument—but her charm banished all Susannah’s doubts. ‘It is so exciting. I can hardly wait!’
‘Once it is known we are in town, I am sure we shall be invited everywhere,’ Amelia went on. ‘You will make many new friends and I dare say you will be one of the prettiest girls of the Season—if not the prettiest!’
Susannah blushed and shook her head. She thought Miss Royston was beautiful with her reddish toned hair and green eyes, though she would not have dreamed of saying as much to her face. For a wealthy woman, her attire was modest. Although still in mourning, Amelia was wearing a stylish gown that owed everything to good taste and nothing to ostentation. Indeed, the only jewellery she wore was a small but pretty gold-and-pearl brooch pinned to the bodice of her gown.
Susannah remembered that she had thought Miss Royston had been a little quiet when they met in Bath, though she knew that their friend had possessed a lovely smile. She had not smiled often then, which was hardly to be wondered at in her situation! She could have had nothing to smile about living in her brother’s house, for he was undoubtedly a bully.
‘Come and have tea,’ Amelia said and indicated that they should sit. ‘You must wish for some refreshment after your journey. I am sorry that I had to keep you waiting. My brother came unexpectedly to call …’ A look of anger and distress passed fleetingly across her face, but was gone so quickly that it might never have been there.
Susannah glanced around the large, square room. The décor was all in varying shades of green and cream, soft muted colours that gave it a feeling of comfort and ease. She thought that the curtains had not been changed in an age, but liked the homely feeling that prevailed. The room had an atmosphere of having been lived in happily for some years: a book lay on a table, a sewing basket stood by a comfortable elbow chair, and the pianoforte had a well-loved shine that seemed to indicate it was often used. A pretty Canterbury held sheets of music that had been much handled.
Amelia rang the bell and almost immediately a butler brought in a large silver tray displaying a handsome set of plain silver. A maid followed and set up the stand so that he could deposit his burden and another maid brought in an arrangement of dainty cakes and biscuits that she set on an occasional table.
As the tea was poured and Susannah got up to hand a cup to her mama, she observed that Miss Royston seemed more in command of her situation than before, which was understandable. In the past she had been obliged to consult her sister-in-law before making plans. Now she was free to do as she pleased, and it seemed she was full of plans for the coming Season.
‘I have written to one or two friends, telling them of the date I intend to be in town,’ Amelia said. ‘We already have several invitations to dine, and I am certain there will be many more. I shall give a dinner the first week we are in town and I thought we might have a little dance for Susannah once she has made friends.’
‘Oh, Miss Royston,’ Susannah exclaimed, struck by this extra kindness. ‘I had not expected a dance of my own. Do you truly wish to go to so much trouble on my behalf? You have done so much—some would say far too much. We are not even family …’ She glanced away, her cheeks heating as Miss Royston’s eyes flew to her face. She nibbled at a delicious almond comfit as Amelia sipped her tea and looked thoughtful.
‘You are my very good friends,’ she said after a pause. ‘At one time your mama was the only friend I felt I might trust. To me you are as much and perhaps more than family. Besides, it will be no trouble at all,’ Amelia said and laughed. ‘I shall employ others to make certain that everything goes well on the night. Besides, I love to dance and to see young people enjoying themselves.’
‘You speak as if you were past your youth,’ Margaret Hampton said and shook her head. ‘You are still young enough to dance and enjoy life yourself, Amelia.’
‘Yes, perhaps I am, if anyone wished to dance with me,’ Amelia agreed, and her eyes reflected amusement. She looked at Susannah. ‘Please, my dear, you must call me Amelia, at least in private. I want you to think of me as your good friend—an older sister, perhaps.’
‘Oh … thank you,’ Susannah said, a faint colour still in her cheeks. Had Miss Royston suspected her of overhearing her argument with her brother? ‘Yes, that would be very comfortable, when we are all together.’
‘Good. I want you to be comfortable and happy, Susannah.’ Amelia assured her. ‘Your things have been taken to your rooms, though only the small bags have been unpacked, for the day after tomorrow we set out for London.’
‘This will be my first visit to London. I have been to Bath twice. Mama took me to the theatre and the shops. I think London will be very exciting.’
‘You will find it strange and new, but I am sure you will enjoy yourself. There are many theatres and excellent shops in town.’ Amelia smiled at her. ‘Come, we shall go upstairs, for I understand that you have not yet seen your room, Susannah.’
Susannah followed her hostess up the wide staircase, glancing at the portraits hanging on the wall. She felt excited and nervous at the same time, because she understood how lucky she was that Amelia had offered her this Season in town. Amelia’s claims to need friends were mere politeness, because she could have employed a companion for far less than she was giving Susannah and her mother. It was sheer good nature on Amelia’s part, and Susannah was suitably grateful.
The room she was shown into upstairs was pleasant. Decorated in various shades of blue and cream, it had a cool elegance that she guessed was Miss Royston’s doing. The bedchamber had clearly been refurbished recently, and she guessed that their hostess had used her time of mourning to good purpose, ordering the house to her own taste. She had left the parlour untouched, perhaps because it was so very comfortable. Susannah approved of what had been done here and thought how nice it would feel to be in a position to do as one wished. She would love to have the task of refurbishing a large house, but it was expensive. Money was certainly important for a comfortable life.
Left to herself, Susannah sighed. She so longed for romance, but she also knew her duty to Mama. Mama belonged in a house like this, not the cottage she was forced to live in these days. Her only chance of a better life was for Susannah to make a suitable match.
Susannah had finished her examination of the room and begun to change out of her travelling gown when someone knocked at the door. Thinking it must be her mama, she called out that she might enter. A young girl with brown hair and dark eyes came in. She smiled and bobbed a curtsy, seeming a little shy.
‘My name is Iris, Miss Hampton,’ she said. ‘Miss Royston says I am to be your maid for the next few weeks and accompany you to London.’
‘Oh …’ Susannah was surprised; she had grown used to looking after herself at the cottage, but it would be nice to be waited on again, if only for a few weeks. ‘Please come in, Iris. I knew someone had unpacked the gown I wished to wear for this evening—was that you?’
‘Yes, miss. I pressed it while you were having tea.’ Iris looked at her with interest. ‘You have lovely hair, miss. May I dress it for you?’
‘Do you know how to?’ Susannah was hesitant, for her hair was so fine and she could never get it to stay tidy for long.
‘My mother used to be a lady’s maid before she married,’ Iris told her. ‘She taught me all the skills I need and Miss Royston took me on a few weeks ago. She has her own dresser, but I was allowed to help—and now I am to serve you. It will be exciting to visit London, miss.’
‘Yes, it will.’ Susannah smiled at her. ‘Well, you may put my hair up for me this evening,’ she said. ‘I have been experimenting with it myself, but it always falls down again. We shall see what you can do, Iris.’
‘I think I can manage to make it stay in place, miss,’ Iris said. ‘You will be surprised at the difference it will make.’
Susannah felt very grand as she went down for dinner that evening. She was wearing an expensive yellow gown Mama had bought her for her birthday a few weeks before Papa died. She had not worn it since, because she had not had reason to do so, but this evening was a celebration and she wished to look her best. Her hair was dressed softly into a double loop at the back of her head, caught back with a silk flower and a few wisps allowed to curl at the sides of her face. She looked elegant and quite different from her normal self.
‘Susannah!’ Mrs Hampton stared at her daughter in surprise. ‘You have done your hair differently, my love. It makes you look older and more grown up.’
‘I think it suits her very well,’ Amelia said as she came to join them. ‘Are you pleased with Iris, Susannah? I thought she would be a help to you; if this is an example of her work, I am well satisfied.’
‘Iris put my hair up for me,’ Susannah said. ‘She says we shall try different styles and see which looks best. I think she is very clever with her fingers, for I could never have achieved something like this.’
‘I think I like it now that I am getting used to it,’ Mrs Hampton said, looking slightly pensive. ‘I have been used to thinking of you as my little girl, but I must get used to the idea that you are a young lady now.’
‘And a very beautiful one,’ Amelia said in a tone of approval. ‘I believe she will create something of a stir in town, Margaret. I think you must accustom yourself to the idea that Susannah will be much sought after by the gentlemen.’
‘Well, I hope she may meet someone nice,’ Mrs Hampton said, giving her daughter a fond look. ‘She is a good girl and has been a great comfort to me these past months. I am not sure what I should have done without Susannah’s support.’
‘Yes, of course she has,’ Amelia said and laughed. ‘But we must stop talking about her, for we are making poor Susannah blush.’
Susannah shook her head. She had always known she was pretty, of course, but with her hair styled differently she was beginning to feel like someone else—a young woman instead of a girl.
‘I hope that I shall meet someone I can like well enough to marry him,’ she said. ‘There was a gentleman at home who might have proposed marriage, but he was some years older and I did not care for him …’
‘I dare say you will be able to pick and choose when we are in town,’ Amelia told her. ‘I was thought pretty when I was your age. I might have married several times, but I hesitated and then …’ She sighed, shaking her head. ‘It was too late. I wasted my chance, Susannah, but you must make the most of yours.’
‘Yes, I shall,’ Susannah agreed. ‘If I am lucky enough to meet a gentleman I can like.’
In her mind she substituted the word like for love. She wanted to fall desperately in love with a handsome man, one who would carry her away on his white horse to a castle where she would live happily ever after. As her mother and Amelia turned to walk into the dining parlour, Susannah laughed at her foolish thoughts. It was unlikely she would meet a prince and live in a castle, of course, but she did hope that something exciting would happen.
The evening was as pleasant as any Susannah could recall for a long time. Her mama was so happy, so clearly pleased to be with her friend, and content with the arrangement that Susannah had almost made up her mind not to mention what she had overheard. However, Amelia drew her apart when Mrs Hampton stopped to enquire a recipe from the housekeeper.
‘Susannah my dearest,’ Amelia said softly, ‘my housekeeper tells me that you took a little walk towards the rose arbour earlier.’
‘Yes …’ Susannah blushed. ‘I will tell you that I heard Mama’s name mentioned and then … an argument. I did not listen long … Forgive me. I know I should have walked away immediately, but I could not help listening for a moment or two.’
‘If you heard someone say unpleasant things of you and your mother, please forgive me,’ Amelia said. ‘I am sorry if you were hurt and I hope you will not let it spoil your visit—or our friendship?’
‘It will not, for you said only good things,’ Susannah said. ‘I think he must be very unkind to speak to you so! Oh, I should not have said that—but I did not like to think he could speak to you in such a manner.’
‘Yes, my brother has been unkind,’ Amelia replied, a hint of sadness in her eyes. ‘His wife more so. Louisa can be spiteful when she chooses. However, I do not speak of it. I did not wish to be rude by appearing in town without informing my family of my intention, but Michael came down after he had my letter and we quarrelled. I shall say no more of the affair. I just wished you to know that his thoughts were not mine. I hope you know that I am truly happy your mama accepted my invitation.’
‘I do know,’ Susannah said and smiled. ‘You are kind and generous and I think we shall be very happy together.’
‘Then that is all I ask for,’ Amelia said. ‘Run along to bed now, my love. You have had a long journey and you must be tired.’
Susannah kissed her cheek on impulse. ‘You are so good! I hate him for being unkind to you,’ she said rashly and then ran away because she feared she had said too much. However, when she looked back, she saw that Amelia was smiling.
Chapter Two
Toby Sinclair looked at his uncle and frowned. He was twenty and newly in town, on the brink of his first Season since leaving Oxford. Harry Pendleton had just promised to put him up for several clubs, excluding the one he most wanted to belong to, however, which was the Four-in-Hand driving club. The elite group consisted of a select band of Corinthians who believed themselves to be masters of style and sport, allowing only a favoured few to their ranks. Having met his uncle by chance at a society affair, he seized his opportunity.
‘Dash it all, Harry! You know I’ve got good hands. You taught me to handle a team yourself. Why can’t you put my name forward?’
‘Because, my young friend, they would blackball me immediately,’ Harry replied with a teasing grin. He was very fond of his sister’s boy and he had taken him in hand from an early age, teaching him the things his father would have had he been able. Sir James Sinclair had married late in life and was now a semi-invalid, confined to his estate and quite often to his rooms with bouts of ill health. ‘For one thing, those clothes you are wearing won’t pass muster, not precise enough—and you’ve a way to go in your handling of a team before they would consider you up to scratch. Coleridge and Ravenshead are pretty strict about who they allow to join. If you keep your nose clean and show that you’re up to snuff this Season, I’ll put you forward next year.’
‘Next year,’ Toby said and pulled a disgusted face. ‘I know they are your particular friends, but I’d back myself in a race against either of them with your blacks, Harry.’
‘Always supposing I would allow you to handle my blacks,’ Harry replied and flicked a speck of non-existent fluff from his immaculate coat of superfine. ‘Don’t look now, but Northaven has just come in. Remember what I told you, Toby. The marquis is received everywhere and you cannot avoid him and his cronies, but be careful of them. The last thing you want is to be caught in their net. Your father asked me to look out for you. He would expect me to warn you of men like Northaven.’
‘Didn’t you say that you won a hundred guineas from him a couple of weeks ago?’
‘Yes. I found it impossible not to oblige him when he invited me to play, but I suspect he may not be completely honest at the tables.’
‘You mean, he cheats?’ Toby’s face showed his disdain as he glanced at the man they were discussing. The Marquis of Northaven was a tall, well-formed gentleman with black hair and very blue eyes. He was generally held to be handsome and the ladies liked him. His progress through the room was causing something of a stir amongst the fair sex, though most looked at him slyly when they thought he was not aware. All the matchmaking mamas were sure to have warned their daughters that he was a rake and not to be trusted, though in some cases that probably only made him more attractive to very young ladies.
‘Well, I dare say he may think I am a flat, but, thanks to you, I am up to most tricks,’ Toby said, his gaze drawn to some newcomers. ‘I say … she’s a beauty, wouldn’t you agree? I believe she is new. I haven’t seen her before.’
Harry followed his nephew’s gaze. A vision in white had just entered the room, accompanied by two attractive older ladies wearing grey and lilac respectively. His eyes narrowed, for the girl was certainly very lovely. Her hair was a dark honey blonde, and she stood out by virtue of the simplicity of her attire. Most of the younger ladies had frills and flounces on their gowns, but she had chosen something more elegant, plain even. Her hair was dressed simply in a loop of the back of her neck, yet it suited her perfectly. He thought perhaps she had taken her cue from the younger of her companions.
Harry frowned as he recognised the lady in grey silk. He had not seen her for some years and she had changed a great deal, but she was still beautiful, extremely elegant. Miss Amelia Royston! If he remembered correctly, his friend, Gerard Ravenshead, had once been interested in the lady, but something had gone wrong. Harry did not know all the details, but Gerard had certainly been cut up about it at the time. It was about the same time that a livid scar appeared at his left temple. Gerard had never spoken of the scar or the reason for the loss of his hopes.
‘Yes, she is rather lovely,’ he said, bringing his gaze back to the vision in white. ‘I have no idea who she is, but I know one of her companions.’
‘You couldn’t introduce me, could you?’ Toby asked and arched his right eyebrow.
‘Fancy your chances, do you?’ Harry asked and chuckled as he saw the younger man colour. ‘I do not think your mama would be happy to see you ensnared too soon, Toby.’
‘Oh, lord, no,’ Toby said and made a grimace of horror. ‘I shall not marry until I am at least as old as you and ready to set up a nursery. Far too boring to be married before you’ve been on the town a few years.’
‘You young cub!’ Harry said and made a face at him. ‘What makes you think I am ready to set up my nursery?’
‘Mama said it was time you did,’ Toby replied innocently but with a wicked air. ‘She says if you leave it much longer, it may be too late.’
‘Good grief. I am three and thirty,’ Harry said and grimaced. ‘I do not think the case desperate yet. Lady Sinclair would have had me married ten years ago if she could, but I had no mind for it. I believe she is more desperate to see me wed than Mama!’
He smiled oddly, for he knew his sister Anne had his best interests at heart. They had always been close and she understood him, perhaps even better than he did himself. Besides, of late he had begun to feel it was time he settled down. Indeed, these days he was as happy with his dogs and horses at home in the country as cutting a dash in town. However, he had not met a lady he wished to marry. Most of the young ladies brought to London by their eager mothers were too naïve and often too timid for his taste. He knew that he would be bored by their company within months and that would be unfair to his wife. If he were to marry, it would be to a lady of spirit, someone who could retain his interest. He was not sure that romantic love existed, but it was certainly possible to admire and care for another. His mother had undoubtedly loved his father, and would never consider marrying again, though she might if she had wished. Harry felt that if he were to marry he would like to be loved in that way, though he knew that most of his friends had married for reasons other than love. Had he been satisfied with a marriage of convenience he might had wed a long time ago, but he was looking for something more.
His eyes narrowed as he noticed that a steady queue of gentlemen were making their way to the side of the beautiful young lady in white. He watched her for a while. Something about her seemed familiar, but he could not think what. He was certain he had never met her before—and yet there was something. She had pretty manners and a nice smile, he observed, before turning away to join some friends in the card room. It was very unlikely that the newcomer would be any different to the other young ladies in the room.
Harry rather thought that when he married, he would probably choose an older lady, perhaps a widow. An intelligent lady, who would fill his house with good company and give him an heir. It was all very well to hope for something more, but in the end he might be forced to marry for the sake of the family.
‘No, no, please, gentlemen, you must not fight over me!’ Susannah begged, her eyes bright with laughter as the two young bucks argued fiercely over the last dance on her card. ‘If you cannot agree which of you should have the dance, I shall promise it to neither of you.’
‘But it should be mine,’ Tom Roberts asserted. ‘I am sure I asked first.’
‘I am the elder by birth and therefore I should take precedence over this rascal,’ his twin Edgar replied, glaring at his brother. ‘You must dance with me, Miss Hampton.’
‘I believe this dance is promised to me, gentlemen.’ The newcomer held out his hand with a touch of command that prompted Susannah to obey, even though she had not yet been introduced. However, she knew who he was, for she had remarked his progress through the room and asked Amelia.
‘Thank you, sir,’ she said, smiling up at the Marquis of Northaven as he led her out to join the throng of dancers. ‘It was good of you to rescue me.’
‘The Roberts twins are known for squabbling with each other,’ Northaven said. ‘Harmless enough, I dare say, but I thought you needed a little help. This is your first Season in town, I believe?’
‘My first dance,’ Susannah confided, her smile sparkling at him, because the evening had been far more exciting than she could ever have imagined. She had not sat out once, and the twins were not the first gentlemen to argue over her, in a friendly, teasing manner, of course. It was just good fun and she had thoroughly enjoyed being fussed over. The reality had far outweighed her dreams thus far. ‘I have had such a lovely time.’
‘Everyone speaks of you as the latest rage,’ Northaven said, amused by her honesty. She was very young and he was usually bored by innocence, but she had spirit and an artlessness that was amusing. ‘It all seems fresh and new for the moment, but you will be bored within a month.’
‘Oh, no, I couldn’t be,’ Susannah retorted. ‘We have been invited everywhere, to so many different affairs. I couldn’t possibly be bored in London.’
‘Do you not know that it is fashionable to be bored?’ Northaven lifted an eyebrow, his expression mocking.
‘Oh …’ Susannah laughed because she believed he was teasing her. ‘I fear that I must be unfashionable then, sir. I have not yet acquired town bronze and you must forgive my country manners—but I refuse to be bored when people have gone to so much trouble on my behalf. It would be rude and ungrateful.’
‘Then you will set a new fashion,’ he told her. ‘Since everyone approves of you, you can do no wrong.’
Susannah looked at him uncertainly as their dance ended. She was not quite sure what to think of him, because he was very different from most of the young gentlemen she had danced with that evening. He returned her to her mother and Amelia, bowed and took his leave. She was conscious of a feeling of disappointment. There was something slightly dangerous about the marquis, and she was not sure she had made an impression on him, though she found him intriguing. He was very handsome, like one of the heroes from her dreams.
‘Susannah …’ She became aware of her mother speaking. ‘This gentleman wishes to make your acquaintance. Lord Pendleton—my daughter, Susannah. Your father was a friend of Lord Pendleton’s father, my dear.’ Mrs Hampton smiled and moved away a few steps to talk to a lady who had caught her attention.
Susannah turned to look at the gentleman her mother had just introduced. He was tall, though not quite as tall as Northaven, but in his way equally attractive. His hair was not as dark as the marquis’s, being a chestnut brown, and with a slight curl to it, his eyes a soft, melting brown. A little shock ran through her as she recognised him. He was the rude gentleman who had almost knocked her down in the lane. He was dressed very differently this evening, but she could not mistake those eyes, even though they were not flashing with temper. She felt hot inside as she wondered whether he would recognise her.
‘Sir.’ She inclined her head, but kept her eyes lowered. Her heart was racing for she hardly knew how to face him. She was almost sure that he had not recognised her and she hoped he would not. Their encounter had been so brief that he would surely have forgotten her. Her hand curled into itself, her heart beating faster. ‘I am pleased to meet you.’
‘It is your first visit to town, Miss Hampton?’
‘Yes—how did you know?’ Her heart raced. Had he recognised her as the girl he had met briefly in a country lane?
Harry hesitated, frowned, then said, ‘I do not wish to seem interfering, Miss Hampton, but if I were you, I should not dance with Northaven too often.’ His gaze narrowed. ‘You know it is strange, but I have the oddest feeling that I have seen you somewhere quite recently.’
‘I doubt it, sir.’ Susannah’s heart caught with fright. What would he think if he realised where he had seen her? One word from a gentleman of his stature and she might be ruined! ‘Why do you warn me against Lord Northaven? He seems a perfect gentleman to me, sir.’
‘I do not fault his manners or his lineage,’ Harry told her. ‘I think perhaps he is not a suitable partner for an innocent and very pretty young lady.’
Susannah had received so many compliments that evening that his words made little impression. She had been called beautiful, stunning, a nymph, an angel and many similar endearments. To be called pretty was not remarkable and, besides, she did not like his tone. Anyone would think he was her brother or her uncle! He was arrogant and opinionated—a bore.
‘I thank you for your concern, sir,’ she replied primly. ‘However, I believe I am quite safe here under the eyes of Mama and Miss Royston.’
‘Yes, I expect you are, as long as you take care to remain where they can see you,’ Harry said and hesitated. ‘Forgive me if I seemed to lecture you. It is not my place to do so—but I would never allow a niece of mine to associate with that gentleman.’
‘I am not your niece, sir.’
‘No, you are not. Forgive me. I have earned your displeasure. I spoke with good intent, but I should not have interfered,’ Harry said, then inclined his head to her and walked off.
Susannah stared after him. His back was very straight and she understood that she had offended him. She had thought at first that he was one of the most attractive gentlemen she had met that evening—in her whole life!—but he was a stuffy bore. She did not think he could be much above thirty years, but he behaved as if he were old enough to be her father! He was certainly not the kind of man she was seeking as a husband. Her eyes searched the room for the man that had made the biggest impression on her that evening and found him.
Northaven turned his head and glanced at her. For a moment his blue eyes met hers and her heart jerked, but then he looked at his companion once more and smiled at something he was saying. Almost at once they left the room together. Susannah’s gaze followed him, her feelings showing a little too well on her face.
‘I could not help overhearing what Harry Pendleton said to you a moment ago,’ Amelia said, and Susannah glanced round at her. ‘It was not his place to say it, of course, but he is quite right, Susannah. Northaven is a rake and perhaps worse. He is received everywhere, but there has been some talk of late. I should not dream of trying to dictate to you, my dear, for there is nothing so annoying as being told not to do something—but if I were you, I should be careful of Northaven, at least until you know more of him. But please do not think that I mean to interfere, for I most certainly do not. That is something I abhor.’
Susannah caught a look in her eyes that told her she was thinking of the way her own life had been when she was forced to live in her brother’s house. Once again she felt indignant that anyone should have made Amelia suffer so. She had been introduced to Amelia’s brother earlier that evening, but his stiff manner had not helped to change her opinion, nor the way he had looked at her, as if she were something the cat had brought in! He obviously thought that she was an adventuress, bent on taking what she could from his sister.
‘Oh … then, of course, I shall be very careful,’ Susannah replied. She did not wish to offend her kind hostess, though she had liked the marquis despite the warning. However, it was Lord Pendleton’s advice that rankled. It was just the same as that day he had almost knocked her down. Instead of apologising he had lost his temper—and now he was seeking to lecture her. Did he imagine that she was stupid? He had spoken to her as if she were still in the schoolroom! She had no intention of becoming compromised by any of the gentlemen, several of whom had enquired if she would like to take the air. She was enjoying her success, but she had as yet no thoughts of marrying anyone and must therefore be careful not to do anything that might seem too particular.
Susannah still felt in her heart that the most exciting man she had met that evening was the Marquis of Northaven, yet it was Lord Pendleton who lingered in her mind long after she had said goodnight to Mama and Amelia and retired to bed. When she dreamed, annoyingly it was of Lord Pendleton, who had somehow acquired a schoolmaster’s hat and waved his cane at her, telling her to behave or he would punish her.
How very ridiculous! In the morning her dreams vanished with the sight of the sunshine pouring in at her window and she rose, feeling refreshed and eager for the day to begin. She laughingly dismissed her annoyance of the previous evening. Life was too amusing to be disturbed by such a small thing for long. Lord Pendleton was rich and respected, but he did not fit her idea of a knight on a white horse. Besides, they had so many engagements, so many affairs to attend that she had no time to reflect on that particular gentleman.
She was going shopping again that morning and she wanted to buy a bonnet she had seen in the milliner’s window a day or so earlier. Bonnets, pretty gowns and enjoying herself were of far more importance than one gentleman’s opinion of her. She did not know why she had let it weigh with her at all!
She would put the disagreeable Lord Pendleton out of her mind and not think of him again.
Harry was undressing that evening when it suddenly came to him. At first he thought that his mind was playing tricks on him. The girl in the country lane and Miss Susannah Hampton were one and the same. In the act of removing his breeches, he swore loudly, causing his valet to turn and look at him.
‘Was something the matter, my lord?’
‘No, Philips, nothing at all,’ Harry said and laughed ruefully. ‘I am a damned fool, that’s all.’
‘I rather doubt it, sir,’ the devoted servant said and smiled. ‘If there is anything I can do to be of assistance?’
‘No, nothing,’ Harry replied, realising that the man was brushing the coat he had worn that evening. ‘Leave all that now and get off to bed.’
He sat on the edge of the bed as the man went out, then sipped the glass of brandy Philips had thoughtfully put out for him.
‘It is a small world …’ Harry smiled to himself. He had wondered why the Hampton girl seemed a little prickly, but now he understood perfectly.
She had looked very different in her simple country dress, her hair blown by the wind and roses in her cheeks—but those eyes did not lie. She really did have the most remarkable eyes.
Had he given her an irrevocable dislike of him? She had called him rude and arrogant at their first meeting, and tonight he had committed the unforgivable sin of lecturing her as if she were a schoolgirl. He had no idea why he had done that, for it was certainly not his business to warn young girls he did not know of Northaven’s character. Some instinct had made him want to protect her from a man he knew unworthy.
Harry pulled a face, chuckling at his own stupidity. He would have to apologise the next time they met. Or perhaps not? She might find it embarrassing to be reminded of that day in the lane. It might be better to try to mend fences before he confessed that he had remembered the incident.
‘What a charming bonnet,’ Amelia said as Susannah tried on the white silk tied with pale blue ribbons and trimmed with matching blue bows. ‘It would compliment that blue pelisse we ordered for morning wear. Why do you not buy it?’
‘I have already bought three hats,’ Susannah objected, mindful that it was not her money they were spending. ‘Do I really need it?’
‘Thankfully, we do not have to consider need, only pleasure,’ Amelia said and nodded to the milliner to indicate that they would take the bonnet. ‘Now, my love—what do you think of the green bonnet in the window? It is a little older in style and I was thinking of it for myself. Do you think it will become me?’
Susannah went to the window and looked at the bonnet. A gentleman was passing at that precise moment, and by chance he happened to look up and see her. He tipped his hat to her, smiling in a manner that made her heart skip a beat. She gave him a look of disapproval and moved away swiftly. Honestly! Was it impossible to go anywhere in London without seeing Lord Pendleton? He had been present at every affair they had attended this week! It almost seemed as if he were following them. She returned to Amelia, determined to put him from her mind.
‘I think the green would suit you very well—’ Susannah began and then broke off as the shop door opened and her mama came in, carrying parcels and closely followed by the offending gentleman in person. ‘Mama … you are loaded down. I thought you meant only to borrow one book from the library. Had you said you wished for more, I should have come with you to help carry them.’
‘There was no need, dearest,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘I found so many volumes that I had been wanting and I was carried away. It was all going splendidly until a large dog jumped at me and I dropped them—only two doors away from here. Lord Pendleton saw my predicament and helped me. When I told him I was coming here, he insisted on accompanying me. Was that not kind of him?’
Susannah looked at the books, which had been set down for a moment. ‘Very kind, Mama. I am not sure when we shall find time to read all of these, for we are invited out every day, to more affairs than we can easily accommodate.’
‘Well, I may not always wish to accompany you on every occasion,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘You and Amelia are so full of life …’ She smiled at the gentleman standing silently at her side, his dark eyes observing them with a hint of amusement. ‘It is such a thing to be young, is it not, sir?’
Lord Pendleton’s eyes were centred on Susannah as he answered, ‘To be so very young is sometimes as much a trial as a pleasure, ma’am. I think we sometimes forget all the problems being young and insecure may bring.’
‘Very true,’ Mrs Hampton agreed, giving him a look of approval. ‘Especially for a young man fresh upon the town, I dare say. I met your nephew earlier. He was just leaving the lending library. A charming young man, if I may say so.’
‘Toby is charming,’ Harry said. ‘This is his first Season in town, you know. I have been trying to warn him of the pitfalls of deep play. There are some gentlemen who do not scruple to invite young men to play deeper than they ought.’
‘Scandalous!’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘They should know better—it can cause real misery for their families.’ Her attention turned to Amelia, who had tried on the green bonnet and was asking for her opinion. ‘It looks very well on you, Amelia. I am sure you should take it—it will go well with several of your gowns, and I like you in colours.’
‘Yes, I think perhaps I may.’
‘Miss Hampton,’ Harry said as the two older ladies discussed which gowns the bonnet would compliment, ‘do you attend Lady Silverson’s dance this evening?’
‘Yes, I believe we do,’ Susannah replied. ‘Shall we see you there, sir?’
‘Yes, I think you will,’ Harry told her. ‘Indeed, yes, I believe I shall come. Tell me, do you intend to return home shortly? I have my carriage near by if you should require help with all your parcels.’
‘Oh, no,’ Susannah denied. She felt a little warm as she felt his gaze upon her. ‘The milliner will deliver our purchases and Mama’s books will be easy enough for the three of us.’
‘Then I shall continue on my way, for I have an appointment with some friends, though it could easily be postponed if you required my escort,’ Harry said. ‘Miss Royston, you must definitely buy that bonnet. It becomes you charmingly. The colour might have been made for you. Good day to you, ladies. I shall see you this evening.’
‘How odd,’ Amelia remarked as Harry went out and the door closed. ‘I did not expect an opinion from Lord Pendleton. It is rare that he speaks in such a frivolous fashion these days—though he was more free in his manners when he was young, of course.’
‘He is not so old, Amelia, and charming in my opinion,’ Mrs Hampton said, her eyes thoughtful. ‘Besides, he is right. You should buy the bonnet.’
Susannah was thoughtful as Amelia completed her purchase. Lord Pendleton had enquired if they were to attend the dance that evening before telling her that he was going. Of course he was invited everywhere, but it was a little surprising that everywhere they went he was almost certain to be near by.
‘We carried Toby off to play with us last evening.’ Max Coleridge grinned when Harry raised his brows as they spoke at their club a little later that morning. ‘Northaven was trying to bully him into a game and he was clearly unwilling.’
‘I have warned him of it, but you have my thanks,’ Harry said and beckoned to the waiter to bring them more wine. ‘It would be wrong to try to keep him on a leading string. He would resent it and I won’t do it. However, I would be obliged if you could have a word with him. He might take it better from you.’
‘Already done,’ Max said and grinned. ‘You don’t want to smother the boy, Harry. He has to learn—and we were all young once. Hard as it may be to remember in your case.’
Since there was only a couple of years between them, this brought a shout of laughter from Harry. ‘Take care, Max! I might challenge you to a duel for that!’
‘You would undoubtedly have done so once,’ Max replied carelessly, a spark of mischief in his grey eyes. His hair was a dark brown, thick and with a tendency to curl at the nape of his neck if he allowed it to grow longer than he liked. ‘Getting a bit lazy … grumpy in your old age?’
‘Damn it, I’m not that old yet,’ Harry said ruefully. ‘Though there are times when I feel it.’ He eyed his friend thoughtfully. ‘Honestly—have I become too serious of late? I feel that I may be stale … set in my ways …’
‘Is there a reason for your feeling that, perhaps?’
Harry shook his head. ‘Just a notion that I may be coming down a bit hard on Toby. He hasn’t said anything to you?’
‘Not at all, admires you,’ Max assured him, his gaze narrow and thoughtful. ‘No other reason?’
Harry saw the laughter hidden just below the surface. ‘None at all—what makes you ask?’
‘Just wondered. Lady Sinclair told me she thought it was time you set up your nursery. Wondered if you meant to oblige her?’
‘Damn her—and you.’ Harry scowled. ‘I have no intention of it yet, Max. You seem to have a bee in your bonnet—when am I to wish you happy?’
‘I have been thinking of it …’
‘Really? Who is the young lady?’ Harry stared in astonishment.
‘There is no one as yet, but I think it is time to start looking.’
‘This is sudden, isn’t it?’
Max nodded and sipped his wine. ‘I think perhaps I ought to consider it or the alternative,’ he said and shook his head as Harry arched one eyebrow. ‘No, I shall not explain, Harry. It’s a small problem I have to work out for myself. Anyway, we kept Toby out of trouble for you the other evening, but Northaven ensnared another young idiot. I didn’t know him, but I think perhaps Toby did.’
‘There’s always one,’ Harry agreed. He lapsed into silence, sipping his wine and thinking about what his friend had said about it being time to think of marriage. Max was, after all, two years his junior …
Susannah’s heart raced as she saw the marquis turn and look at her. He immediately began to walk towards her. She had just two dances left on her card that evening and she wondered if he would ask for them both.
‘Miss Hampton,’ a voice spoke at her side. Susannah turned to look, feeling a spurt of annoyance as she saw that it was Lord Pendleton. He had told her he would be there that evening, but she had not seen him earlier. Why did he have to speak to her at just the moment the Marquis of Northaven was about to approach her? Glancing back, she saw that the marquis had turned away and was speaking to another young lady, Mary Hamilton, a girl whom Susannah had come to know as they were often invited to the same affairs. ‘May I hope that you have a dance for me?’
Susannah blushed, because her thoughts were unworthy. ‘Yes, of course, sir. Perhaps you would like the waltz, which is just about to start? I believe it is my last …’ She was not lying because the supper dance was not a waltz and all the others had been taken.
‘I should be delighted,’ Harry said and took her hand. ‘May I say that you look delightful this evening, Miss Hampton? Not every young lady wears white as well as you.’
‘I thank you for the compliment, sir,’ Susannah said. She put her annoyance at his untimely interruption aside, because however annoying it might be to have missed an invitation from the marquis—who was infrequently at these affairs—Lord Pendleton was wonderful at waltzing. ‘But I think there are many young ladies here this evening who look just as pretty.’
‘Perhaps. Yes, I agree there are many pretty girls, but only a handful are beautiful. Miss Royston is beautiful. You are beautiful—and Miss Hamilton is beautiful. The others are pretty.’
Susannah frowned at him. ‘I suppose you mean to compliment me, sir …’
‘No. I mean to be truthful,’ Harry told her. ‘You will discover that I am usually honest in my observations, Miss Hampton.’ He looked at her for a moment, as if considering something he wished to say, but nothing was forthcoming.
‘Oh …’ Susannah was thoughtful. She hardly knew how to answer him. She had thought he was paying her an exquisite compliment, but now he had made it seem almost a reprimand. He was such an odd man! She was not even sure that he liked her, though of course he was always polite. Lord Pendleton had some of the most exquisite manners, far more so than any gentleman she had met in the country; he was one of the most respected gentlemen in the drawing rooms of London, beloved of the hostesses. However, that did not particularly recommend him in her eyes. He seemed a little severe and she had not forgiven him for scolding her the first time they met. ‘Of course I do not know you well, sir.’
‘No, we are not well acquainted as yet,’ Harry agreed. ‘I shall hope that we may become so as the Season goes on, Miss Hampton.’
Susannah smiled at him uncertainly. She was not sure whether he was just being polite or whether he meant it—and even if he did, she was not sure that she truly wished to know him well. He was a little older than most of her admirers, and serious—though he had a habit of lingering in her mind and her dreams.
Their dance ended and Lord Pendleton left her with Amelia, but it was only a matter of some minutes before her next partner claimed her. Swept up in the excitement of the evening, Susannah forgot her disappointment at missing the chance to dance with the Marquis of Northaven. He did not approach her again and left the room long before the supper dance. In the meantime, another gentleman asked for a dance and she was obliged to give her last one to him.
Lord Pendleton did not ask her for another dance that evening, though she saw him dance with several other young ladies, including Mary Hamilton and Amelia.
It was as she was leaving the ballroom to refresh herself before supper that she happened to overhear two young ladies talking. They were whispering and giggling, and she could not help but hear what Mary was saying to her friend.
‘Mama says that I should encourage Pendleton if I get the chance, but I heard that he has an expensive mistress. Mama says that gentlemen often have them, but I am not sure I approve.’
Her friend giggled and whispered something. Miss Hamilton laughed harshly. ‘Well, I suppose he has fortune enough to pay for both a wife and a mistress if he cared for them, but I shall expect him to buy me more lavish presents than he gives her—if I encourage him, of course. I prefer Northaven, but Mama will not hear of it. She says he is a rogue and …’
Susannah hurried up the stairs, not wanting to hear more of their nonsense. She had been wondering why Lord Pendleton was always to be seen at these affairs, but if he were thinking of making Mary Hamilton an offer, he would naturally make certain of every chance to fix his interest with her.
Susannah could not help feeling disappointed. Not because her feelings were engaged, for they most certainly were not! However, she would not have expected a man like Harry Pendleton to be caught by Mary Hamilton. He had remarked that she was a beautiful young lady—but did he have any idea how very silly Mary Hamilton was? Susannah did not dislike her, but she would certainly not count her amongst the particular friends she had made since arriving in town.
Shaking her head over what she had learned, Susannah went into the bedchamber put aside for the ladies to use. She wondered if she ought to be shocked at the suggestion that Lord Pendleton had an expensive mistress. If it were true, she must be either very tolerant or very angry, for she could not have seen very much of her protector recently.
It was highly improper of her to think of such things, but she could not help wondering what it was like to be a gentleman’s mistress. How did one go on in such a situation? Susannah did not think it could be pleasant, even if there were handsome presents. She would not like to be Lord Pendleton’s mistress if he were thinking of marrying Mary Hamilton. Oh, dear, what a wicked thing to have come into her mind. She would not want to be any man’s mistress! And particularly not that rather annoying gentleman. She might have been even more annoyed if she had guessed at his thoughts that evening.
Harry was wondering why he had not yet made his apology. He was still hesitating because he thought it might have embarrassed her to know that he had recalled their first meeting.
‘Did you enjoy your drive, my love?’ Mrs Hampton asked when Susannah returned from an engagement with her new friend Miss Terry and her brother Sir James Terry two days later. ‘It was a beautiful morning for a drive in the park.’
‘Yes, it was,’ Susannah agreed and smiled. It had been a very pleasant morning—they had met so many people, all of whom seemed as if they wanted to stop and talk, particularly to Susannah, if they happened to be gentlemen. ‘We met several of our friends, Mama, and I was introduced to some new ones by Lord Northaven.’
‘I am not sure that I would wish you to know that gentleman’s friends,’ her mama said with a frown. ‘I know he is a most attractive gentleman and no one could fault his manners—but I have heard a few things that make me feel he may not be quite suitable for you to know, Susannah. You must greet him politely, of course, should he speak to you, but I think it best if you do not go out of your way to encourage him, dearest. I have heard him described as a rake. You must think of your reputation.’
‘I should not dream of encouraging the marquis any more than I would encourage the attentions of any gentleman I do not know well. I believe I have more sense than that, Mama.’
‘Yes, of course you do, my love,’ Mrs Hampton replied fondly. ‘At least, if there should be a suitable gentleman you rather liked—someone like Lord Pendleton, say—then you might be permitted to show a little encouragement, though nothing particular, of course. I do not like to see young ladies throwing themselves at the gentlemen, it is most unbecoming. Any advance must always come from the gentleman—though a smile does not go amiss.’
‘Oh, Lord Pendleton,’ Susannah said dismissively. Lord Pendleton seemed always there when she looked round, his serious eyes seeming to reproach her. She had not spoken to Northaven for some days—until that morning by chance in the park. After the last time, when he had changed his mind about asking her for a dance, she had believed he was indifferent to her, but that morning he had flirted with her outrageously, bringing a blush to her cheeks. Of course she could not tell Mama that! ‘Lord Pendleton is all very well, Mama, but a little stern—do you not think so?’
‘He seems to me an excellent gentleman in every way,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘We see him quite often. Has he given you an indication that he likes you, my dear?’
‘Mama! No, of course not,’ Susannah replied, a little wrinkle daring to mar the perfection of her smooth brow. ‘I believe he admires Miss Hamilton. She certainly believes it, for she expects an offer—and I think he imagines me to be a foolish child, far beneath his notice, I dare say.’
‘I am very certain he does not!’ Mrs Hampton responded on a laugh. ‘What makes you think he may have an interest in Miss Hamilton?’
‘He told me he considered her beautiful—and I overheard something she said to a friend. I believe she expects an offer soon. You must not imagine Lord Pendleton comes to these affairs just to see me. He has friends everywhere. I hear him spoken of all the time and I think he must be very popular. He is invited to all the best houses!’
‘Why would that be, do you imagine?’ Mrs Hampton asked innocently. ‘I am surprised he has an interest in Miss Hamilton. I had not noticed it myself.’
‘Oh, I suppose he is popular because he is rich, and of course he does have excellent manners,’ Susannah said thoughtfully. ‘He fetched me a glass of champagne when mine was accidentally knocked over last evening and I did not even have to ask, though he was not sitting with me.’
‘Quite an observant gentleman, as well as thoughtful,’ her mother said. ‘He served in the army with Wellington for a few years, you know, and was commended for his bravery; then he came home to take over the estate when his father fell ill and subsequently died. They say he has improved things considerably. He is very modern in his thinking when it comes to the land and agriculture.’
‘You clearly approve of the gentleman,’ Susannah said. Her mama obviously thought him a good catch! ‘Since you have been talking to him a great deal.’
‘Oh, not so very much,’ Mrs Hampton said airily. ‘One hears things, you know. I have not heard his name linked with any lady in particular.’
‘He has a mistress …’ Susannah blurted out and then blushed as her mama stared at her. ‘Forgive me. I should not have spoken of it, Mama. I know it was not proper, but I heard someone say that she was expensive.’
‘Such unfortunate ladies are to be pitied,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘If Lord Pendleton does have an arrangement of the kind—which is not unusual—I dare say he will end it at the proper time. I do not think he would do anything improper. I imagine if he thought of marriage, he would end any such arrangement, Susannah.’
‘No, I am sure he would not do anything improper,’ Susannah said and could not think why she felt disappointment. ‘It would be nice if Lord Pendleton proved to be less than perfect. It is very hard to live up to someone who is so particular.’
‘Oh, I dare say he has his faults,’ Mrs Hampton said with a smile. ‘Do not let the idea of a mistress worry you, my love. Whoever was speaking of it in your hearing was wrong to do so.’
‘Yes. I thought her a very silly girl.’ Susannah looked at her with interest. ‘You do not condemn him for it?’
‘No, I do not. Nor, if you are sensible, should you.’
‘I do not,’ Susannah said. In fact, she had decided that it made him seem less dull than she had first thought him. ‘And now, Mama—I have seen a picture of a gown I should like to have made for the dance Amelia is to give for me, if I may …’
Susannah frowned as she saw that Lord Pendleton was already at Lady Hamilton’s musical evening when they arrived. He was talking to a very pretty young lady, but he had noticed them and smiled, nodding in their direction. Susannah inclined her head. She accepted a glass of lemonade from one of the footmen circulating and wandered over to look at some particularly fine plants that her hostess had caused to be arranged by the deep bow windows. The view was over a particularly pleasant garden, and Susannah was admiring it when she became aware of someone at her shoulder. She turned, not in the least surprised to see the gentleman standing just behind her, for he usually sought her out at some time in the evening.
‘Good evening, Lord Pendleton,’ she said. He was looking extremely handsome that evening dressed in a fine blue coat with pearl-grey breeches that fitted him superbly. ‘I did not know you were coming this evening.’
‘I was not sure of it myself,’ Harry told her. ‘It is odd that we seem to meet almost everywhere, Miss Hampton—but delightful. Your presence enlivens many a dull affair.’
‘You flatter me, sir. I am a very ordinary girl.’
‘I would not call you that,’ Harry replied. ‘Indeed, I would say that you are far from ordinary, Miss Hampton. Are you looking forward to this entertainment? The tenor has an exceptional voice.’
‘I have heard that he is excellent,’ Susannah replied. ‘Do you enjoy music, sir? I like to play the pianoforte, though I am not an accomplished musician. I enjoy good singing, though I have little voice myself.’
‘Music is one of life’s true pleasures,’ Harry agreed. ‘Reading, poetry and good works of fiction are also very agreeable—do you not think so?’
‘Yes. Yes, I do,’ Susannah replied. They had not often spoken at such length and she warmed to him, for he was an intelligent man and seemed to think much as she did about such things. ‘I love to ride when I have a horse available and to walk in the country …’ A flush touched her cheeks—she had realised that she ought to be honest with him. ‘I believe I should tell you something, sir. When we met in company, it was not for the first time.’
‘Did you know me at once?’ Harry asked. ‘I did not place you until my return home later that evening. I must apologise for my behaviour that day, Miss Hampton. I was so shocked by the knowledge that I might have killed you that I lost my temper. It was abominably rude of me.’
‘I think I was as much at fault,’ Susannah said, a flush in her cheeks. ‘I did hear something before I dashed across the road, but I thought I had time and I was not truly thinking—I had my head in the clouds, as Mama would say.’
‘You are a remarkable young lady,’ Harry told her. ‘However, you must allow me to bear the fault, for it was my damnable temper. I try to control it, but sometimes when I am much moved it escapes me.’
Susannah laughed, her eyes alight with amusement. ‘You speak of your temper as though it is a wild beast, sir.’
‘Exactly so,’ Harry replied, amused by her perception. She was refreshingly honest and utterly charming, and he was becoming more and more addicted to her company. ‘Perhaps we should take our places? I believe they are about to begin …’
He offered her his arm and they walked to an unoccupied sofa, sitting down next to her as the musicians began to play.
‘What do you think of the latest “rage”?’ Toby asked when he met his uncle outside White’s the following afternoon. Harry was leaving the gentleman’s club, Toby just arriving, having spent the previous night at a gaming hell where he had drunk a little too much, sleeping heavily that morning as a consequence. He grinned at his cousin. ‘Have you heard the rumour that you are in the petticoat line at last? At the moment they cannot decide between Miss Hamilton and Miss Hampton, though the delightful Susannah is thought to be slightly in the lead.’
Harry grimaced. ‘If you waste your time listening to gossip, you will never acquire the skills you need to join the Four-in-Hand. Had you forgotten our appointment this morning? I thought you wanted to drive my team to Richmond?’
‘Good grief!’ Toby smote his forehead with the palm of his hand. ‘It went right out of my head, Harry. I went to a gambling hell last night and drank a little too much and slept late this morning. I’m dashed sorry!’
‘So you should be,’ Harry told him with a severe look. ‘I dare say your pockets are to let this morning?’
‘It isn’t quite that bad,’ Toby said with a wry grimace. ‘Northaven did try to involve me in a high-rolling card game again last night, but I stuck to the dice with my friends and lost about five hundred to Jackson. It was a sum I could afford to lose, particularly as I won a thousand from Ravenshead the other evening.’
‘I am relieved to hear it,’ Harry said. ‘I do not wish to carp, Toby, but it can be very expensive in town if you play too deep. You will end up owing your tailor and everyone else bills you cannot pay if you are not careful. If the worst happens, you may apply to me, of course—but I should warn you that I shall take a dim view.’
‘I dare say I should be in trouble had I let myself be cajoled into playing with Northaven,’ Toby said. ‘I saw young Harlow sit down with them a few nights ago. He lost a fortune. I am not sure of the amount, but I know it was a great deal, for a crowd gathered about them at the last. When Harlow rose from the table he could not pay the whole immediately and his face was as white as a sheet.’
‘I imagine he will have to apply to his father for funds, and I do not know how General Harlow will pay,’ Harry said, looking thoughtful. ‘I know he has had some trouble himself with his investments. If the play was too deep, he may have to sell land to pay his son’s debts.’
General Harlow had served with Harry at one time on the Peninsula. Toby knew that his uncle liked and respected his neighbour.
‘Would you buy?’ he asked. ‘If he is forced to sell?’
‘If he truly wishes to sell,’ Harry replied. ‘I think I should post down to the country and have a word. It might be possible to arrange a loan to tide him over. I would not pay the young idiot’s gambling debt—that would encourage him to play deep again—but I may help his father. What passes between them regarding this is their own affair.’
Harry was a good friend in an emergency, as Toby knew well. He had told him the tale of Harlow’s downfall, knowing that he might wish to offer assistance to his neighbour. Although it was not generally known, Harry was one of the wealthiest men in England. His investments were always kept private, but Toby believed he had a finger in several pies and was not above being involved in trade if it would turn a profit. Naturally, he was too much the gentleman to discuss these things, but Toby had learned to read between the lines. He had not enquired into his uncle’s business, for it wasn’t done, but one day, after he’d had his fun, sown a few wild oats, he intended to ask Harry for a few pointers.
However, for the moment, he had something closer to his heart on his mind. ‘Have you spoken to Ravenshead about my becoming a member of the Four-in-Hand?’ he asked. He had held back from doing so himself, because he was relying on his uncle to do the business for him.
‘If you remember, that was the point of our drive this morning,’ Harry replied. ‘I am not able to make another arrangement for the time being, Toby, for I shall leave town this afternoon and may be away for a couple of days or so. However, we shall drive together when I get back. I believe Ravenshead means to stay in town for a while. He was undecided at the start and refused all invitations, but he told me that he thought he would attend a ball next week. If you prove yourself worthy, I may speak to him for you.’
Susannah paused outside the parlour door. She had returned home earlier from an expedition than expected and was about to join Amelia for tea when she heard voices and hesitated, uncertain whether or not to go in.
‘I am glad to see you, John,’ Amelia was saying. ‘Shall I ring for wine or tea? I am alone, as you see. My friends went out …’
‘Father was put out when you invited them to stay with you,’ John Royston answered in a frank tone that carried easily to Susannah’s ears even as she lifted her hand to knock. She hesitated as he continued, ‘I must tell you that I think Miss Hampton charming. If she had fifty thousand, I should join the queue of hopefuls, but I do not think she could afford me.’
‘Susannah has too much sense to marry a man who cares only for her fortune, though she has something,’ Amelia told him. ‘Are you in trouble again, John?’
Susannah hesitated, knowing she ought to leave, but her feet refused to move and she continued to listen.
‘Lord, no,’ he said. ‘I won a thousand from Carstairs last night, which will tide me over until next quarter if I am careful—which I shan’t be, of course. I wondered if you would speak to Father for me, Amelia?’
‘I have little influence with my brother,’ Amelia replied. ‘If you aren’t in debt, what is the matter?’
‘I have asked Father to buy me a pair of colours,’ John said. ‘He says I should settle down and take an interest in the estate, but he would hate it if I did. If I offered advice, he would soon tell me to take my nose out of his affairs. But he says he can’t afford to support me as an officer.’
‘Yes, he would,’ Amelia agreed. ‘Are you sure the army is for you?’
‘Father will live for years yet,’ John told her. ‘I have nothing but my allowance, which is barely enough to support the life I lead in town. I must either look for an heiress or take myself off for a few years. Of the two, I think I prefer life in the army.’
‘If I bought you the colours, and gave you an income of, say, two thousand a year, could you live within your means? Even in the army it is not cheap for an officer.’
At this point, Susannah decided that she had heard too much already and must either knock or move away. Just as she was deciding what to do, her mother called to her from the top of the stairs.
‘Are you waiting for me, my dear? Go in, Susannah. Amelia will send for tea and I am ready for mine.’
Susannah raised her hand, knocked and entered, feeling awkward. She was in time to see John Royston kiss his aunt’s cheek. He tucked something into his breast pocket, managing to look as if nothing unusual had happened.
‘Miss Hampton,’ he said and came to her, bowing elegantly. He took the hand she offered and kissed it. ‘I was just saying to Amelia that you are the toast of the town. I would offer my suit, but I have no fortune to recommend me.’
‘I would not accept a gentleman just for his fortune,’ Susannah replied, a little reserved. She was embarrassed at having heard something that ought to have remained private, feeling herself at fault for having listened. It was the second time she had done so and something she must correct! ‘I shall give my hand and heart only when I find love.’
‘Quite right too,’ he said, eyes twinkling. He was a handsome young man and Susannah thought him charming enough. However, it seemed that he had visited to ask for money, and she could not help thinking that Amelia was not well used by her family. Her nephew had been pleasant in his manner to his aunt, but there was sadness in Amelia’s eyes. Susannah felt her heart go out to her, for she sensed that she was hiding some deep hurt. She glanced at the young man as he continued, ‘Well, I shall go and leave you ladies to enjoy a good gossip about me …’
‘Do not flatter yourself, John,’ Amelia said drily. ‘I assure you that we have far more of interest than your escapades.’
He grinned and went out, leaving them together. Susannah glanced at Amelia.
‘I realised that you had company and did not wish to intrude …’
‘Thank you, Susannah. My nephew came to me for help, which I gave freely. John is a charmer—as unlike his father as it is possible to be. I have promised to buy him a pair of colours. I think he will do well in the army. It could be the making of him.’
‘What a fine thing to do for him,’ Mrs Hampton said approvingly as she came in, in time to hear Amelia’s remark. ‘It could well be the making of him, as you say, Amelia. I knew you were considering what would be best for him, for you have said as much to me. If he truly wishes for an army life it will suit him, and life in town is the ruin of many a young man.’
‘Yes, I think it will suit John, which is why I was happy to oblige him,’ Amelia agreed and smiled at Susannah. ‘You are back a little earlier from your walk than I expected.’
‘It came on to rain and we thought we might as well come back for tea.’
‘I am happy that you did, because I am feeling a little low.’ Amelia glanced at Susannah. ‘Nothing to do with my nephew’s visit—another matter entirely. Something happened when I visited the library …’ She paused and that odd sadness was in her eyes. ‘I thought I saw someone—a ghost from the past—and it brought back memories.’
‘I am sorry if it made you sad,’ Susannah said. ‘I do not like to think of anyone hurting you. You are such a lovely person …’ She blushed, afraid she had said too much, but Amelia laughed and shook her head.
‘You are a sweet girl, Susannah. I love both you and Margaret dearly, and so I shall tell you that I once thought to marry, but the marriage was not permitted and he went away. I caught a brief glimpse of someone I thought might be the gentleman I once wished to marry, but it was probably not he. Besides, it was some years ago and I have put it all behind me.’ Her eyes rested on Susannah. ‘I did not wish you to imagine it was John who upset me, for I was happy to see him.’
Susannah blushed, her eyes dropping as Amelia turned away to ring for tea. She thought that Amelia was gently reprimanding her for eavesdropping again, and indeed it was very bad of her. She must not do it again, but it was so very tempting when one heard one’s own name.
‘Well, my dear,’ Mrs Hampton said, ‘you are much admired, you know, Amelia. I am perfectly certain you could marry if you wished. After all, you may please yourself now.’
‘Like Susannah, I would marry only if I could both love and respect the gentleman,’ Amelia said, but there was such a wistful look in her eyes that Susannah suspected she was still in love with the gentleman she had been denied—even if she would not admit it to herself.
Harry was thoughtful as he left town that afternoon. He would not have expected the gossips to latch on to his interest in Miss Hampton that quickly. He thought that he had been careful to show no particular interest in her in public, though he had spent much of the previous evening at her side. It must have been remarked, which was a nuisance—he had not meant to draw the attention of the gossipmongers just yet. He had been watching Susannah as she settled into her niche as the latest rage. Her vivacity was what set her apart from the crowd. She was clearly a girl of spirit and took to any new suggestions eagerly, showing her appreciation. He thought perhaps she might be a little reckless at times, but she would surely grow out of it—and he did find her charming company.
However, as yet Harry had not truly thought of marriage, even though Anne had been urging it on him for the past couple of years. If he were to consider the idea, Susannah Hampton might be the kind of girl he would wish to make his wife; she was certainly suitable and he liked her. For the moment he had no such intention and must be scrupulous—he would not wish to cause gossip that would affect her good name. He was therefore pleased with an excuse to leave town for a day or two. It would give him a chance for some quiet reflection, and he wanted to speak to General Harlow.
His neighbour was a proud gentleman and Harry would need to think of a scheme whereby he could help him without appearing to offer charity.
Chapter Three
Susannah glanced round the ballroom. Most of the dances she had attended so far had been modest affairs. This was the first large ball she had been invited to and it was a glittering event. Magnificent chandeliers shed their light on the assembled company, picking up the sparkle of jewels around the throats of the ladies and in the gentlemen’s cravats. The wealthiest members of society had gathered at the Duke and Duchess of Morland’s grand affair, their laughter and chatter making such a noise that it was difficult to hear one another speak. From a room further on, Susannah could hear the faint strains of music, but the receptions rooms were so crowded that it was almost impossible to progress, especially as people kept stopping them.
It must have been at least twenty minutes later that they finally arrived at the ballroom itself, which was so magnificent that it took Susannah’s breath away. The floor had been polished so hard that it looked smooth and glossy, great glittering chandeliers of glass lit by hundreds of candles overhead as the dancers moved gracefully to the music. Banks of flowers had been arranged at the foot of the dais and the scent of the blooms was so heavy that it was almost stifling.
Susannah fanned herself. The rooms were overpoweringly hot, even though long windows opened out on to terraces that led to large gardens. However, she had been in the ballroom only a moment or two when the gentlemen began asking her for dances. She offered her card and the spaces were quickly taken, all save the one before supper, which she had reserved. Susannah was not sure why she had reserved it or for whom, but she had thought it prudent to hold one dance open just in case. Swept away to the dance floor by one partner after the other, she hardly had time to breathe, let alone think, and it was not until it was almost time for supper that she realised she had not seen Lord Pendleton.
That was a little strange, for this was one of the most important affairs of the Season and Lord Pendleton would certainly have been invited. When she thought about it, she realised that she had not seen him for two days, which was most unusual. Susannah was given no time to dwell on the small puzzle, however, for as the supper dance approached and she realised she would be left standing alone, a gentleman walked towards her and her heart caught.
‘Miss Hampton—’ Northaven’s deep tones sent little shivers down her spine ‘—dare I hope that you have a dance for me? Pray excuse my tardy appearance. I had hoped to come sooner, but was delayed.’
Susannah’s breath caught in her throat. She suspected that she must have been hoping for this when she saved the dance, but had not allowed herself to think of it. He was, after all, the most romantic gentleman of her acquaintance; that hint of danger about him was fascinating and caused little chills up and down her spine. She remembered her mama’s warning, but almost immediately dismissed it. He might have a slightly tarnished reputation, but he was still received, so he could not be so very bad, surely?
She smiled at him, a little challenge in her eyes. ‘You do not deserve it, my lord, but as it happens I kept the dance before supper free.’
‘I am blessed by your good sense.’ Northaven gave her a look that made her pulses race. He really was a very exciting gentleman! ‘I hope you will grant me the dance—and also allow me to take you into supper?’
‘I am not sure …’ Susannah teased and then laughed at his expression, which was half-frustration, half-disappointment. ‘Yes, of course. I should be delighted, my lord.’
‘I am honoured,’ Northaven said and held out his hand to her.
Susannah felt a little shiver at the base of her spine as his strong fingers closed about hers. She was not sure why, but his touch made her tremble. She had dreamed of this moment, but, now it was here, something did not feel quite right.
As they began to dance Susannah relaxed, letting him guide her about the floor, giving herself up to the music. She loved to dance so much and there was no need to feel nervous. Northaven might be a little dangerous, but he was a gentleman after all. Besides, they were in a crowded ballroom so she was quite safe. After a moment or two the slight apprehension left her and she found herself laughing at his teasing.
‘You are an enchantress,’ Northaven told her, giving her a burning look that sent tingles down her spine. ‘I did not realise how exciting a creature you were at first, Miss Hampton. I see that I must pay more attention to you in future.’
Susannah laughed. She had lost her shyness and was behaving exactly as she did with all the friends she trusted, natural and innocent, but with a little boldness in her eyes.
After their dance, Northaven gave her his arm, escorting her through the crush to the large room that had been set aside for supper. Several tables were set about the room, some of them already occupied. At one end there was a table laden with a magnificent buffet. Northaven guided her to a table near one of the open French windows and indicated that she should sit.
‘I shall fetch you a glass of champagne and something to eat,’ he told her. ‘What will you have?’
‘Just a syllabub, if it is no trouble,’ Susannah said and smiled when he replied that it was no trouble at all.
As he went off to fetch their supper, she glanced around the room. Seeing a gentleman enter, her heart did a funny little skip. It surprised her, because until this moment she had not realised that she had missed seeing him these past couple of days. Lord Pendleton had arrived late, it seemed, because the duchess went up to him and seemed to berate him, tapping him with her fan and then nodding her approval at something he said. He glanced towards Susannah, appeared to frown and turned back to his hostess. He would in the past have smiled or inclined his head to her and the neglect was oddly hurtful. Susannah looked away, but he did not seem to notice, for he was deeply engaged in conversation.
Northaven had returned with her syllabub when Lord Pendleton glanced her way again. Susannah saw the disapproval in his eyes as the marquis handed her a glass of champagne and set a little tray on the table. Remembering his warning and those of her mother and Amelia once more, she felt uneasy. It might have been wiser not to allow the marquis to escort her to supper, but there could be no real harm in it.
‘You do not eat?’ Susannah asked, for he had brought only her syllabub and a bottle of champagne.
‘I seldom eat much at these affairs,’ Northaven told her. ‘Try your champagne, Miss Hampton. I managed to find a bottle—one glass is never enough, is it?’ He sipped his own glass, nodding in approval as Susannah drank hers. ‘I see you like champagne,’ he said and refilled her glass. ‘You have excellent taste, for it is the Queen of the grape.’
‘I used to giggle when the bubbles went up my nose,’ Susannah confessed and laughed. ‘But I am used to it now, and, yes, I do like it.’ She seldom drank more than one glass, but it was making her feel warm and pleasant and she did not demur when he refilled her glass once more. However, by the time she had drunk a few sips of that, she had begun to feel too warm and fanned herself. ‘It is so hot in here this evening, do you not think so?’
‘Indeed, you are right,’ Northaven said. ‘Would you care for a stroll on the terrace, Miss Hampton? You will not wish to be too warm when the dancing begins again.’
‘Yes, thank you,’ Susannah said. She did feel as if she needed a little air and had quite forgot the apprehension she had felt when he took her hand earlier. Her head was a little fuzzy and she could not think clearly. She stood up and went out of the French door, feeling that she needed some air, hardly noticing whether he was following her. Her head was spinning and she felt odd, though she did not know why. She walked along the terrace, and then down the three steps that led to the lawns. She had expected the air to make her feel better, but instead she had begun to experience some sickness in her stomach and her instinct drove her towards the shrubbery where she could vomit, if need be.
Feeling oddly light-headed, she did not even remember the marquis until she felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning, she stared at him in a daze, hardly knowing or understanding what was going on. She was beginning to feel decidedly unwell. Surely two glasses of champagne should not have affected her so badly?
She tried to focus as the marquis came towards her, but his face was a blur. She blinked, because she felt that she might faint at any moment.
‘My beautiful darling …’ Northaven’s voice sounded peculiar, perhaps because her head was whirling ‘… how clever of you to find somewhere we can be alone. I have been wanting to do this ever since I saw you.’
Susannah made a murmur of protest as he reached for her. The last thing she wanted was to be kissed at this moment! She held up her hands as if to ward him off, but her head was swimming.
‘No! No, you should not …’ she cried as his face loomed large in front of her and she knew what he intended. She put up a struggle, but it was ineffectual because she hardly had the strength to stand up, let alone defend herself. ‘Please, do not—’
Her protest was in vain, for Northaven’s greedy mouth fastened over hers, his tongue probing at hers in an attempt to make her open to him. She became aware of his hands at her breasts, moving beneath the satin and lace of her expensive gown, touching her flesh. Suddenly, she was aware of danger and, gathering all her strength, pushed him away and screamed.
‘Be quiet, you little fool,’ he muttered, holding her arms, his fingers bruising her tender flesh.
Susannah’s head was whirling as she struggled to break free of Northaven, but she was feeling so ill and dizzy that she knew she could not fight him. All at once she felt him move sharply away from her, as if he had been jerked back. She stared hazily at the little scene played out before her eyes, hardly knowing what was happening because she felt so sick and dizzy.
‘Take your hands from her, Northaven! She is not some country cit’s daughter you can ruin. Miss Hampton is a lady and innocent, and you are taking foul advantage!’
‘You mistake the matter,’ Northaven drawled. ‘I assure you the little innocent brought me here with no prompting. She was willing at the start, even if she did take fright.’
‘Damn you! You insult an honourable lady!’ Harry Pendleton said angrily. ‘Take your hands from her this instant or you will answer to me.’
‘I am prepared to—’ Northaven began, but at that moment Susannah made a gurgling sound and then lurched towards him, the vomit bursting out of her mouth and spraying in his direction. ‘Good grief!’ He jerked back in disgust, a look of horror in his eyes as some of the vile-smelling liquid splashed on his shoes. ‘She is ill. Take care of her, Pendleton. I swear, I had no idea …’
As Northaven beat a hasty retreat towards the house, Harry took hold of Susannah’s arm. ‘You are unwell,’ he said gently. ‘You had best come and sit down.’
‘I am sorry,’ Susannah wailed and jerked away from him to be sick behind a bush once more. Harry waited until she had finished and then handed her a large white kerchief. He watched as she wiped her mouth. She was about to hand the kerchief to him, then looked at it and crumpled the fine lawn in her hand. She felt like weeping, and his shoulder looked so broad and dependable. She found herself laying her head against it, her tears soaking into his pristine coat. After a moment, her distress subsided and she drew away from his supporting arm. ‘I am so sorry. I will have the kerchief washed.’
‘Do not trouble yourself,’ Harry said. ‘Keep it until you feel better and then give it to me. I shall dispose of it. Sit here on this bench for a few moments until you recover.’
Susannah’s head was beginning to clear. She looked at him uncertainly, feeling a little unwell and ashamed. ‘I do not know what happened,’ she said. ‘I drank two glasses of champagne, but … would they have made me ill?’
‘I do not think it,’ he said. ‘Something may have been slipped into your glass. I did try to warn you, Miss Hampton. Northaven is known for his misdeeds. You would not be the first young woman he has seduced and led astray, though the first gentlewoman to my knowledge. He normally chooses country wenches or the daughters of merchants, I believe. I cannot say for certain that he drugged your drink, for I did not see him do it, but I think it may be so. I would never be surprised at anything that rogue did!’
‘Oh …’ Susannah gave a cry of distress. Her cheeks stung with humiliation as she realised what might have happened to her. ‘You think me so foolish. I have been foolish, but he was … exciting. I enjoyed the idea of … an adventure.’ A tear slipped from the corner of her eye and slid down her cheek. ‘Is that so very silly of me? I have always dreamed of a knight who would sweep me off and ride away to his castle—’ She stopped in dismay as she realised what she had said. ‘Now you will think me very stupid. I should have put away such childish dreams, should I not? It is all very well for children to dream, but the real world is not like that, of course. You are so very sensible—you must despise my foolishness.’
‘Dreams are pleasant at times. We all have them when we are younger,’ Harry said, a little smile on his mouth. ‘But men like Northaven are not to be trusted. He is a ruthless rogue and would use you for his pleasure. You would be unwise to trust men of his ilk.’
‘Yes, I know,’ Susannah said in a small voice. She felt so ashamed! ‘I must thank you for coming to my rescue, sir.’
‘Do not look so ashamed,’ Harry told her gently. ‘Northaven was at fault, not you. You would not have behaved so recklessly had he not given you that champagne—and perhaps some kind of a drug. I shall not scold you, Miss Hampton. I think you have learned your lesson.’
‘The schoolmaster …’ Susannah said and laughed. She blushed as he looked at her, for she could never tell him of her dream. ‘I beg your pardon. I do not quite know what I am saying.’
‘I think I should fetch your mama,’ Harry said. ‘Unless you feel well enough to go back to the ballroom?’
‘I should like to go upstairs and wash my face,’ Susannah told him. She was feeling better, but not yet ready to return to the dancing. ‘Would you tell Mama that I am unwell, please? I think I should like to go home.’
‘Yes, of course, that may be for the best,’ Harry said. ‘We will allow everyone to think you were simply taken ill—there need be no scandal.’
‘You are very good, sir.’ He was being so kind and she felt so embarrassed, so foolish.
‘Not a bit of it,’ Harry said. ‘Let us return now. You must go to the room provided for your comfort, and I shall speak to your mama.’
Susannah got to her feet. She was still feeling a little shaky and felt glad of his arm. When they reached the house, she entered by one of the French doors and slipped quietly away to the bedchambers. It was not until she reached the one provided for the ladies to tidy themselves that she realised she still had Lord Pendleton’s kerchief. It was stained and smelly, but she slipped it inside her reticule. She would have it washed before she returned it to him.
She was feeling a little better, having washed her face and tidied her gown, by the time her mother arrived. Mrs Hampton looked at her anxiously.
‘Lord Pendleton told me that you were unwell in the garden, my love?’
‘Yes, I was sick—twice, in fact,’ Susannah said. ‘I do not know what made me feel so ill, Mama. I am beginning to feel better, but I think I should like to go home, if you will take me?’
‘Yes, of course, dearest,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘I do hope you are not sickening for something, Susannah. You were doing so well, enjoying yourself …’
‘I am sure it will pass,’ Susannah said. She could not tell Mama what had happened, for it would distress her! ‘Perhaps it is something I ate.’ She had actually eaten hardly anything all day. She wondered if that might be the reason the champagne had gone to her head like that—unless the Marquis of Northaven had deliberately tried to drug her so that he could seduce her. ‘We need not disturb Amelia, if you will take me home, Mama.’
‘Amelia has already ordered the carriage,’ her mother assured her. ‘She was concerned as soon as Lord Pendleton came to tell us you were not well.’
‘I am sorry to have spoiled the evening for you both,’ Susannah said, feeling guilty. It was her foolishness in trusting a man she had been warned against that had led her astray. She should have listened to her mama and would make certain that she did not repeat her mistake! Instinctively, she knew that her ordeal could have been much worse had Lord Pendleton not come to her rescue.
‘Nonsense, my love. We shall go home and hope that you are better by the morning.’
‘Thank you,’ Susannah replied and followed her mother downstairs. Lord Pendleton was talking to Amelia and looked at her with concern. Susannah could not meet his gaze, for she knew he must think her so foolish. He had come to her rescue so gallantly! Indeed, he had been more like the knight of her dreams than the marquis, who had used her so shamefully.
Her mind was confused and she was in some distress as she sought her bed. Lord Pendleton would have lost all respect for her—and she had come to realise that she liked him far more than she had imagined. However, he would think her foolish beyond anything and she would do best to avoid both him and the marquis if she could …
Harry frowned as he sat in the library at his town house later that evening, brandy glass in hand, staring at nothing in particular as he thought about the incident with Northaven. The man was a menace and deserved to be taught a lesson. Had Susannah not been so ill, he would have challenged the insolent marquis to a duel or simply thrashed him in the garden. He would be well within his rights to take a horsewhip to the rogue! No gentleman would behave so badly towards a well-bred young lady.
Harry had tackled Northaven about it before he left the Morlands’ home that evening, but the marquis had insisted that Susannah had drunk two and a half glasses of champagne and that he had done nothing except follow her to the shrubbery.
‘Damn it all, Pendleton. If I intended her harm, I’d hardly choose the ball of the year. It would be easy enough to run off with her, I dare say.’
‘Are you implying that she is of easy virtue?’ Harry bristled at the suggestion.
‘Dash it, no! Don’t be a fool. If we fight over her, she will lose her reputation. The kiss was an impulse. I had no idea she was feeling ill. I thought she meant me to make love to her.’ Something had flickered in Northaven’s eyes. Harry Pendleton was acknowledged as the best shot in London and a man would have to have a death wish to enter a duel with him! ‘As you said, she is a lady of quality, though unfortunately little fortune.’
‘Some would consider her dowry adequate. A gentleman would offer marriage after the way you behaved, Northaven!’
‘I might consider it—but I need a substantial heiress or a run of luck at the tables. I have overdone it of late and must recoup my losses.’
‘Then you should not have embarrassed her. If I hear a word of this spoken in the clubs, I shall thrash you!’
‘I dare say you would try—but you have my word that it remains our secret. I apologise for my behaviour. I did not realise I was treading on your toes, Pendleton. If I’d known you were interested, I would not have taken her into the garden.’
Harry had accepted his explanation, because to call him out over the incident would cause a scandal and that might damage Susannah. To bring her harm was the last thing Harry wanted. He was developing an interest in Susannah—she was just so unlike any woman he’d ever met. The few days he had spent in the country had resolved nothing, except his neighbour’s problems. Harry had cleverly managed to buy a worthless piece of land for a large amount of money, because it adjoined his park and he had told General Harlow that he wanted to build a lake. The general had probably not been fooled for one instant, but the face-saving gesture had been much appreciated.
Returning to town as swiftly as he could, Harry had put in a belated appearance at the Duchess of Morland’s ball in the hope of seeing Susannah. He had seen her leave the supper room with Northaven, and, feeling that she might find herself in trouble, had followed them out. When he heard her scream he went to her rescue at once, no thought of anything but her safety in his mind. Seeing her ill and wretched aroused his desire to protect her—he hated to see anyone in trouble, and, as spirited and independent as Susannah appeared, she was still innocent to the ways of London society.
She had been subdued, of course, but she had spoken of wanting excitement—an adventure. He supposed Northaven must seem a dashing fellow to young ladies.
Clearly Susannah did not find him exciting! Though he had no plans to settle down as yet, he’d like to think a beautiful woman like Susannah might at least show a spark of interest in him. Harry nursed his brandy ruefully. He knew that his manner might seem serious, even forbidding sometimes. He had not begun well by warning her about the marquis, and she would probably resent the fact that his warning had been necessary. Susannah had felt foolish and guilty, a look of shame in her eyes as they talked afterwards. He had tried to reassure her, for he had not meant to scold, only to reassure.
Was he really as stern and forbidding as all that? There had been a time when he’d cut enough larks, behaved as wildly as any young man, and had attracted the attentions of many attractive and available young ladies, but that was before he joined the army and learned the nature of war. Watching your friends die in agony was a sobering experience, and when his elder brother died suddenly of a fever and his father was taken ill, Harry had come home to try to save the family estate. Before Harry’s brother Alan had died, he had managed to gamble away a large portion of the family wealth. It had taken some years of hard work to restore the estate to its former substance and amass the fortune he now possessed. A fortune that grew steadily as the months passed.
Harry had become respected, popular, especially amongst the sporting community, because of his prowess at fencing, shooting, driving and riding. However, most of his friends were his own age, sensible men who had known the horrors of war and, like him, were intent on making their estates secure. They would find no fault in his manner, but he was afraid that he had become dull, his time given too much to building the business that had brought him his fortune. The fact that he was prepared to indulge in trade was something that he had managed to hide from all but a few, for it would be frowned on by many. However, he now owned a flourishing import business, dealing in fine wines.
He would have to ask Toby his opinion. Harry was in the habit of offering his nephew advice, but the lad had never appeared to resent it. Indeed, Toby strove to gain his good opinion and was bent on following in his footsteps. Harry had never been given cause to imagine that he had become staid or boring, and it had shocked him. How could he expect a lively young lady like Miss Hampton to feel anything for him? He was several years older, and, while that in itself was not a barrier, if his manner had given her a dislike for him …
Sighing, Harry put down his glass and went upstairs to his bedchamber, though he did not feel inclined to sleep. What had happened to him? Once upon a time he had known how to laugh and tease. If he wanted to catch Miss Hampton’s attention, he would have to change his ways. Did he want her enough to change? That evening had made him aware that his feelings for her were stronger than he had previously thought, so perhaps he should make an effort to know her better.
Harry was frowning as he picked up the book he had chosen for bedtime reading. It was a solemn treatise on the works of an eminent Russian writer. He opened it, looked at the first page and then cursed, throwing it across the room in sudden disgust. He could hardly introduce that as a topic of conversation to a spirited young lady!
Harry grinned suddenly, seeing the funny side of his situation. Here he was, courted on all sides by hopeful mamas, sighed over by at least a dozen simpering young ladies, and he was floundering like a green youth in the first throes of love!
His reading matter could be changed immediately. He would subscribe to Byron’s latest and a few other popular novels that were circulating, but that would get him only so far. He enjoyed music and he rather thought Susannah did too. He knew she loved to dance and he would be certain to arrive earlier at all the best affairs in future, but he needed something more to arouse her interest. However, at this moment he had no idea what that might be.
Sighing, he retired to bed, still searching his imagination for something that would delight Susannah and make her smile for him, as she did for others. He smiled as his eyelids flickered, on the brink of falling asleep … a white knight to take her up on his charger and ride off into the sunset with her.
Didn’t the foolish girl know what had probably happened to most of the young wenches who were abducted by knights? They surely suffered a fate that was very far from the happy ever after that Susannah had in mind. Unless, of course, the knight was in love with the lady …
Chuckling at an outrageous thought that popped into his head, Harry at last drifted into sleep.
Susannah entered the parlour in a rush of excitement, stopping abruptly as she saw that Amelia had a visitor—and one she knew to be Amelia’s brother, Sir Michael Royston. He gave her a look of dislike, which made her blush and feel uncomfortable.
‘Do forgive me for bursting in, Amelia,’ she apologised. ‘I had some news and I did not realise that you had a visitor …’
‘You should learn to knock, young lady, especially when you are a guest in another’s house.’ Sir Michael glared at her and then turned to his sister. ‘Well, Amelia, you know my feelings, but I shall say no more on the subject—on your own head be it.’ He nodded curtly and then strode from the room, leaving a silence behind him.
‘I must apologise for my brother’s rudeness,’ Amelia said. She was hiding her distress, but Susannah knew that she was very upset. She wondered what Sir Michael had said to her and thought that she disliked him very much. He was a horrid man to treat his sister so badly! ‘He had no right to speak to you that way, dearest.’
‘He was right,’ Susannah replied. ‘It was thoughtless of me to come rushing in here the way I did—but I was excited.’
‘I am glad you had a lovely time today,’ Amelia said. ‘You are enjoying your visit, aren’t you? You have been quiet for a few days. I wondered if you were still unwell?’
‘No, I am much better and having a wonderful time,’ Susannah told her. ‘The Roberts twins were there this afternoon, Amelia, and the talk was all of a race. It was between Lord Coleridge and—who do you think his challenger was?’ Susannah clapped her hands as Amelia shook her head. ‘I am not surprised you cannot guess, for I should never have thought it. Lord Pendleton beat him, but they say it was a close-run thing.’
‘Yes, I imagine it must have been,’ Amelia said and laughed softly. ‘They are both Corinthians and known for their driving and other sports—did you not know that?’
‘Well, I had heard something. But a curricle race in town! I had not imagined Lord Pendleton would do something like that.’
‘It does not surprise me. When he was younger, I believe he indulged in the occasional prank. Max Coleridge, Pendleton, Northaven and one other—’ She stopped speaking abruptly.
‘The Marquis of Northaven? Lord Pendleton does not approve of him …’ Susannah looked puzzled. ‘I did not think they were friends.’
‘They were friends when they were first on the town, I recall; I was quite young then and did not know them well—but a friend of mine did and she told me …’ Amelia hesitated, then, ‘But Northaven has become more ruthless and the others have … grown up. In most respects, though it seems they are still mad enough to race through town.’ She arched her brows. ‘It is rather amusing, though perhaps unwise.’
‘Yes, a little dangerous, perhaps,’ Susannah replied. ‘I would not have suspected it of Lord Pendleton—but it must have been exciting. I wish I might have seen it. I should like to take part in a race, if it were possible, which it is not, of course.’
‘Yes,’ Amelia agreed. ‘I would like to have been there. Gentlemen have all the fun, do they not? It seems a little unfair, but there are compensations in being a lady—do you not agree?’
Susannah realised that she was being teased and smiled shyly. ‘Yes, of course. I know I am foolish to long for adventures. I suspect I should not like them if they truly happened.’
‘Nor should I,’ Amelia agreed. ‘I think to be settled and happy with someone one cares for is perhaps the best of all …’
Seeing her look so wistful, Susannah spoke without thinking. ‘I believe Sir Michael must be thoughtless to cause you so much distress, Amelia. I wish he would not visit you if he only means to quarrel with you—’ Realising what she had said, Susannah clapped her hand to her mouth. ‘Oh, forgive me! How very forward and rude of me! I ought not to have said it, but …’
‘You were thinking it,’ Amelia supplied as Susannah stared at her wide-eyed and anxious. ‘Come and sit down, dearest. I am going to tell you something so that perhaps you will understand and cease to be anxious about me, for I know that you have been—have you not?’
Susannah nodded and sat down in a chair near the window. ‘You do not have to tell me, Amelia. I really should not have passed an opinion …’
‘Why—because you are younger and a guest?’ Amelia shook her head. ‘The difference is not so very great and I think of you as a friend. I shall tell you, because I think you will treat my confidence with respect.’
‘I promise,’ Susannah vowed fervently and Amelia smiled.
‘I told you that I loved someone, but the match was denied me?’ Susannah nodded. ‘Well, it caused a rift between Michael and myself, a rift that has never quite healed—and there was my aunt’s fortune. I stayed with her for more than two years before she died. She loved me and I loved her and she left almost everything to me. My brother resented the fact that he did not receive a share. He has tried to … persuade me to give him a substantial share, but it does not stop there. He wishes to rule my life. It was for precisely this reason that my aunt made me independent. Michael cannot touch my money, nor can I give him what he asks for, because it is tied up in property and trust funds. I should not even if I could—but I cannot give away large amounts of capital. However, my income is many times larger than I require and I am able to give smaller sums now and then. I am in no danger from my brother, for I am strong enough to resist … his arguments. It is sometimes unpleasant, but there is nothing more to cause you concern.’
‘I see …’ Susannah looked at her. ‘Thank you for telling me, Amelia. I am honoured by your trust. I have known that your brother is unkind to you and I know how generous you are … have been to me …’
‘I give what I wish to give. Both my nephews have had small incomes from me, which I can easily afford, but I shall do nothing for my brother, because he does not deserve it. Unfortunately, he believes he is entitled to control my fortune and that will cause friction at times.’
‘I wish you had someone to protect you,’ Susannah said. ‘If you were married, you would have a husband to care for you and look after your fortune.’
‘Yes, I should, but I have good friends. I have not asked them for help, because as yet I do not need it—but they are there if I should need them.’
‘I am so glad,’ Susannah said. ‘Forgive me if I am impertinent to ask—but is there no one you like enough to marry?’
‘Perhaps there may be one day,’ Amelia told her and smiled. ‘I hope your mind is at rest now, my love?’
‘Yes, it is,’ Susannah said. She stood up and went to kiss Amelia’s cheek. ‘It was good of you to tell me, for I know it was not easy for you.’
‘No, it is never easy to speak of these things, but I wanted to set your mind at rest, Susannah—and now we shall forget it. Tell me, is there a gentleman you feel you like more than the others?’
‘There might be,’ Susannah confessed. ‘I was not sure that I liked him, but of late I have begun to change my mind.’
‘I think I might guess,’ Amelia said. ‘But I shall not guess for you have not yet made up your mind and I do not wish to influence you—and now we really must ring for tea. Your mother should be home at any moment—she went to fetch something I needed …’ She smiled as the door opened and Mrs Hampton entered, as if to order. ‘We were just about to have tea. Susannah has some interesting news …’ She got up to ring the bell for tea.
‘You look so lovely this evening,’ Harry Pendleton said, taking Susannah’s hand and lifting it to his lips to kiss it when they met at a soirée that evening.
Susannah blushed faintly but did not remove her hand from his grasp immediately. She had tried to avoid him when they met for the first time after that disastrous affair at the Duchess of Morland’s ball. However, he had made a point of seeking her out and was so charming that she had overcome her feeling of awkwardness. Since then they had met everywhere. He had formed a habit of seeking her out, and Susannah could not doubt that he liked her. She had believed he must have a disgust of her for her foolish behaviour, but it was not so. No one seemed any the wiser about the incident with the marquis and she suspected that she had Lord Pendleton to thank for it. The Marquis of Northaven had not been present at any of the affairs she had attended with her mother and Amelia, and someone had told her that he was out of town. Susannah could feel nothing but relief. She would be quite happy if she never saw him again!
The knowledge that she might well have lost more than her reputation if Lord Pendleton had not come to her rescue that night was sobering. However, Susannah was an incurable romantic and she still had her dreams of a white knight on a charger. His face was indistinct, and she had begun to accept in her heart that her romantic ideas were nonsense. The Marquis of Northaven had frightened her and opened her eyes to the nature of certain types of men. She understood better now why both Amelia and her mother had warned her against being intimate with some of the gentlemen.
‘I was wondering how much longer you plan to stay in town,’ Lord Pendleton was saying to her. ‘And what you will do when you leave?’
‘Oh …’ Susannah’s thoughts had wandered a little, but she gave him all her attention. ‘I believe we are to stay for at least another two or three weeks. I have no idea what we shall do afterwards. I suppose we shall go home.’
Susannah frowned at the idea. If she returned home in three weeks without having secured an offer, it would be the end of her dreams. She knew her mother had hoped that she would make a fortunate match, but as yet she did not think she wished to marry any of the gentlemen she knew. At least, there was only one she might feel able to accept, but she did not imagine he would ask her, for, despite his unfailing kindness, he must think her a foolish girl. A little sigh left her lips. She had hoped for so much and it might all come to nothing.
‘Does something trouble you, Miss Hampton? Or are you bored?’
‘Oh …’ Susannah blushed as Lord Pendleton looked at her in concern. ‘No, of course I am not bored, sir. Forgive me if I gave that impression. It is just that …’ She shook her head because it was impossible to explain. She did not even know herself what was making her feel restless and hastily turned the subject. ‘I heard of your race, sir. It must have been exciting.’
‘Yes, perhaps,’ Harry said, with what she thought a boyish grin on his lips. ‘It was quite mad, but we suggested it as a joke and people started to bet on the outcome and then we had to go through with the nonsense.’
‘I thought it was thrilling. I wish I had been there to see it.’
‘It would not have been suitable. I believe we attracted quite a rough crowd.’
‘Oh, then perhaps—’ She bit back her words of protest. ‘I like horses and I should enjoy watching them race—at a suitable venue, of course.’
‘Perhaps one day I could take you to the races, if your mama would make up one of the party.’
‘Yes, that would be interesting. I attended a balloon race with Amelia and some friends, you know. I found that great fun. We followed in the carriage and it was a great spectacle.’
‘Yes, I believe it is. You enjoy music and reading, I know,’ Harry said. ‘Tell me, what other pursuits please you?’
‘I love to walk with my dogs,’ Susannah told him, realising with a shock that she missed the freedom of the countryside here in town. ‘One can be so free in the country, do you not think so, sir? I am often scolded for traipsing all over the place like a hoyden but the air is so fresh …’
‘You enjoy the country.’ Harry smiled. ‘I like it myself. The pleasures of town are well enough for a few weeks, but home is best, I believe. Do you ride or drive yourself in the country, Miss Hampton?’
‘I used to ride before Papa died,’ Susannah said. ‘I have never driven myself, but it is something I should like to learn. Perhaps I shall one day.’ She was unconscious of the wistful look in her eyes.
‘I dare say your husband will teach you when you marry, Miss Hampton.’
‘Perhaps …’ Susannah’s cheeks coloured. She dared not look at him and searched for a new topic of conversation. Her eyes lit on a gentleman who had just that minute entered the room. She did not know him and it gave her the excuse she had been looking for to avoid answering. ‘I do not believe I know that gentleman …’
Harry looked across the room and smiled. ‘That is the Earl of Ravenshead,’ he told her. ‘He is newly come into the title, for his father died a few months ago; I think he has been busy sorting out the estate. He returned from France, I think, where he had been staying for the past year or so. He came to town some days ago, but has not accepted many invitations, for at first he intended to return home almost at once.’
‘I did not think I had seen him before. He looks … nice.’
Harry smiled. ‘Gerard is a year or so older than myself, but a great friend. I must go and greet him, because it was I who persuaded him to come this evening. Will you forgive me if I leave you, Miss Hampton? I shall see you later this evening—perhaps at supper, if not before?’
Susannah nodded, watching as he left her to greet his friend. The warmth of their greeting left no doubt in her mind that they held each other in high esteem and, intent on observing them together, she was not immediately aware that Amelia had come up to her.
‘Are you enjoying yourself, Susannah?’ Amelia asked.
Susannah turned to her at once. ‘Yes, of course. It is a very pleasant evening.’
‘I thought you looked happy.’ Amelia glanced across the room. As her gaze fell on two gentlemen talking, she seemed to stiffen for a moment and her cheeks paled.
‘Oh …’
‘Is something the matter?’ Susannah asked. Amelia seemed distracted and did not answer. Susannah looked at her and saw that she had turned pale. ‘Are you unwell? Should you like to go home?’
Amelia blinked, looked at her and smiled. ‘No, nothing is the matter, my dear. I have just seen someone I once knew, but it is not important.’
Susannah followed her gaze and saw that Lord Pendleton and the Earl of Ravenshead were still talking. It must be the earl who had caused Amelia to look startled and turn pale. He was the only newcomer that evening. Her gaze narrowed in thought as she remembered Amelia’s confidences.
‘Do you mean the Earl of Ravenshead?’
‘Oh … yes, though he was simply the earl’s son when I knew him,’ Amelia replied. The colour had returned to her cheeks now and she had recovered from her slight shock. ‘I had heard that his father had died.’
Susannah knew immediately who the earl must be. For Amelia to have received such a shock, the gentleman must have been important to her. He was the man she had wished to marry—the love that had been denied her. From the stricken look in her eyes at the moment she saw him, it was clear that she still cared!
‘He and Lord Pendleton are good friends, I think?’
‘Yes, I believe they always were, despite the difference in age. I believe Ravenshead is slightly older.’
Susannah wrinkled her brow. ‘Do you think age difference is important in marriage?’
Amelia gave Susannah her full attention. ‘I think the gentleman should be a few years older,’ she said. ‘Though I do not believe in marrying very young girls off to men old enough to be their grandfathers! That is a disgusting practice in my opinion! But age is not important if there is love and mutual respect. Without it, life would be intolerable, I think.’
‘I do agree with you,’ Susannah said. She had the feeling that Amelia was talking for the sake of it, as though she were trying to calm herself. ‘I believe they are about to begin the music once more. Shall we take our places?’
‘Yes, certainly,’ Amelia said. She turned away at the same instant as the Earl of Ravenshead became aware of her. Susannah was watching both him and Lord Pendleton and saw the way his expression changed. He seemed stunned and then concerned, and he spoke urgently to Lord Pendleton.
Susannah was thoughtful as she followed her friend to a small couch near where her mother was already seated. The music was just beginning as they sat down, so she could not mention the earl’s reaction to Amelia, and by the time they rose to go into supper she had forgotten it.
However, she recalled it later that evening when she happened to catch sight of the earl in conversation with Amelia. His manner was everything that was correct, as was Amelia’s. No one could tell from their manner whether they were old friends or new acquaintances—they were being polite, but no more.
Remembering Amelia’s shock, and the gentleman’s violent reaction when he saw her, Susannah was certain that she was right. The earl was the gentleman Amelia had spoken of on two occasions. She had loved him once and she was not indifferent to him now, though she was trying to give that impression.
What a wonderful thing it would be if they could find each other again now that Amelia was independent of her overbearing brother! Was the earl married? She must ask Lord Pendleton, for he was sure to know. However, this evening was not the place or the time, because she must be discreet. Careless talk might lead to hurt for Amelia and she would not wish that for the world …
Chapter Four
Susannah did not need to wait long to put her questions to Lord Pendleton—they met when she was walking with some friends in the park the next morning. He tipped his hat, asked if he might join them, and after a few minutes she found that they were side by side and somehow a little behind the others.
‘Would you mind if I asked you something?’ she said impulsively. There was a sparkle in her eyes that had sometimes been missing for a few days, and her smile was compelling.
‘You may ask me anything you wish,’ Harry said, responding with a twinkle in his own eyes. ‘I assure you that any confidence you place in me will be strictly kept.’
‘Well … it is not actually my confidence,’ Susannah said. ‘Do you know—have you any idea if there has ever been anything between your friend the Earl of Ravenshead and Miss Royston?’
‘What makes you ask?’ Harry said, hesitating. ‘Have you noticed something?’
‘Yes, I did actually. Miss Royston was startled to see him last evening, and for a few moments it quite overset her. And I think he was equally perturbed when he saw her, for I was watching him at that moment.’
‘Ah …’ Harry considered; he would not wish to betray his friend’s confidence, but there could be little harm in admitting what she had already observed. ‘I believe they may once have known each other quite well. Something occurred and nothing came of the friendship. However, I can tell you no more, for I am not certain of the details.’
‘Or you are not at liberty to tell me,’ Susannah replied astutely. ‘I should not want you to betray a friend’s confidence, sir, but you have told me enough. Amelia had already mentioned that she once knew him and I too know things that I am not at liberty to tell anyone …’ She paused, a look of conspiracy on her face. ‘You must know that I should not have been given a Season in town if it were not for Amelia’s generosity, sir. I am very grateful for it and should like to do something for her …’ She hesitated, then, ‘He isn’t married—is he?’
Harry frowned. ‘Not to my knowledge. No, I think not … why do you ask?’
Harry was wary as he looked at her. Susannah had completely recovered from her loss of spirits after the incident with Northaven, and her eyes were bright with mischief.
‘I just wished to be sure,’ she replied airily.
‘What are you suggesting, Miss Hampton?’
‘Do you have to call me Miss Hampton all the time? Could you not call me Susannah in private? I believe we know each other well enough now, sir.’
‘Only if you will reciprocate by calling me Harry.’
‘Oh … I am not certain I should do that, but I could call you Pendleton,’ Susannah said, looking so adorable that he gave her a broad grin. ‘Anyway, I was talking about Amelia and the earl—do you think we could sort of encourage them to get together in some way? I should so like to see Amelia happy. Nothing obvious, just making sure they are at the same affairs and that kind of thing.’
‘I do not think we should meddle in things that do not concern us,’ Harry said, a little doubtful. He imagined his friend had been too busy getting his estate into order to think of mixing in society much, but something had made him decide to stay on in town. ‘Surely—’ Harry stopped as she frowned at him. He was doing it again! He must try for lightness. She wanted a white knight on a charger and he had to become what she needed or risk losing her. ‘It is true that I have always believed he cared for her, but something went wrong for them.’
‘Oh, I knew I was right about him!’ Susannah cried. ‘It was a tragic love story. Someone prevented their happiness … but now they have a second chance. How romantic it would be if they could be together again!’
‘It might be the very thing,’ Harry agreed, not wanting to hurt her feelings. ‘But I really think we should not interfere, Susannah. If they still like each other enough, it will happen without any interference from us.’
‘All I meant was to mention her name now and then—and I will mention how handsome he is to her.’
‘Gerard is very handsome, I suppose,’ Harry said doubtfully. ‘And Miss Royston is an attractive lady. I have wondered why she has not married before this. However, I must strongly urge caution. It would not be right to push them together. It can do no good and might do great harm.’
‘Do you think it wrong?’ Susannah’s face fell. ‘You must think me such a foolish creature. It was merely that I so wished to do something for her. She often looks … sad.’ she finished on a sigh.
‘Yes, I have remarked it myself,’ Harry told her. ‘I will make certain that Gerard attends various functions and parties, for it is time he mixed more in company, but I will do no more, and I think you should exercise caution—you would not like to make your friend angry, I think? She would perhaps feel annoyed if she thought you were meddling in her affairs.’
‘No, I should not do so,’ Susannah agreed. ‘Very well, I shall not go out of my way to praise him, though if the occasion arises …’ She gave him a look that was a mixture of defiance and appeal. ‘Surely you cannot censure that?’
‘I am relieved. I had thought you would beg me to arrange an elopement!’
Susannah saw that he was teasing and shook her head. ‘I should not dream of suggesting it for Amelia! I know she would dislike it of all things. It might be romantic with the right man, of course—but I do not think Amelia would care for such a thing at all.’
‘I am very sure Gerard would never agree. He is very much the gentleman, you know. It would not suit his notions of propriety.’
‘Is an elopement so very bad?’ Susannah asked, meaning to tease him now. ‘It would be an adventure—if one cared for such things …’
‘Perhaps, though it might be uncomfortable, unless the lady was very sure of the gentleman’s affections, of course.’
‘Yes, I suppose so,’ Susannah agreed. ‘She would have to love him to distraction, and then she would care nothing for discomfort.’
Her inhibitions concerning Lord Pendleton had quite disappeared. She had accepted Harry as her confidant and chattered away happily, as she discussed how they could bring the star-crossed lovers together, without interfering in their lives.
Listening to Susannah’s laughter and watching the changing expressions on her lovely face, Harry understood that he was fairly caught. He was not sure how it had happened, for he had had his reservations at the start. However, they had somehow melted away the night he found Northaven trying to seduce her.
Susannah held his future happiness in the palm of her soft hand. Being drawn into this enchanting intimacy was such a pleasant experience for a man who had, he admitted to himself, been very much inclined to hold his feelings in check. Harry was certain his feelings were more than the natural lust any man might feel for a beautiful girl. Yes, he wanted to kiss her until she melted against him, wanted to feel the softness of her yielding body beneath him as he taught her the pleasures of desire, but even more pressing than those very strong instincts was the need to protect her.
He smiled inwardly as she offered him a smile that was both innocent and provocative at the same time. She was enchanting! Indeed, he felt himself under her spell. He was not at all certain that she felt more than liking for him, though that in itself was an advance. He was certain that two weeks previously she would not have shared her thoughts concerning Miss Royston with him.
She had spoken of an elopement and for a moment he toyed with the idea of gratifying her wish, but he was fairly certain that she would in her heart enjoy a society wedding far more. It was merely a matter of convincing her that he was the man she ought to marry.
‘We must plan your dance,’ Amelia said when they had tea together that afternoon. ‘I had thought we would hold it a few days before we go home and we should begin to think of what to do once we leave London …’ Her gaze met Susannah’s. ‘Your mama and I have settled it that we shall go from here to Bath, my love. I wish to purchase a house there and I have asked my agent to find me a suitable property that I may rent and then purchase if I like it. I hope to spend quite a bit of time residing in the town in future. You are both welcome to live with me until you have other plans.’
Susannah understood that Amelia was speaking of her marriage. She could offer very little on the subject; although she liked Harry Pendleton very well and thought perhaps she might feel more, she was not certain—nor had he spoken to her.
‘I told Amelia that we shall certainly stay with her until she finds herself a companion,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘However, we have another two weeks at least in town. Who knows what may happen?’
‘Plenty of time,’ Amelia said and smiled at Susannah. ‘We must draw up a guest list. We shall invite everyone who has invited us to their affairs, which is all of our close friends—but is there anyone special you would like, Susannah?’
Susannah was silent for a moment. ‘I should like the Earl of Ravenshead if that is acceptable to you, Amelia? He is a close friend of Lord Pendleton and I think him a pleasant gentleman.’
‘Yes, they are close friends,’ Amelia said, looking pensive. ‘I suppose it would seem odd if he were not invited. I shall add his name to the list. Anyone else?’
‘Mr Sinclair—but I dare say he is on the list, for he is at most of the functions we attend and he is Lord Pendleton’s nephew.’
‘Yes. Toby Sinclair is a pleasant young man,’ Amelia agreed. ‘I like him very much myself.’ She smiled as she said it and Susannah wondered. Could she have made a mistake in thinking that Amelia was interested in the earl? Toby was younger than Amelia, but that would not matter if they were in love.
She must not speculate! It was not her affair. Harry Pendleton had been right to reprimand her in the park. Amelia’s affairs were her own. However, she was pleased that the Earl of Ravenshead was to be invited to the dance.
The next week was the height of the Season so far, and Susannah was too busy to indulge herself with flights of fancy or even to think about her own feelings very much. They never seemed to have a free evening. Often, they attended more than one event in an evening, going first to a musical soirée and then on to a card party or something of that nature. There was a ball held on four separate occasions that week, which meant that Susannah was forced to buy another pair of dancing slippers, for hers were quite worn out.
However, she could not refrain from mentioning that she had arranged for the earl to be asked to her dance when she met Harry at a particular function.
‘I think she was a little affected by my request, but you do not censure me for making it, I hope?’
‘How could I? There is no harm in such an invitation. I hope you have not been doing anything worse?’
She blushed. ‘You are right to scold me. I should not meddle—but I still think she likes him. I should like to see her married and safe, because I care for her. She is not so very old, you know, though I dare say some may think she is past the age of marrying.’
‘I do not think it at all,’ Harry replied. ‘I am older than Miss Royston by some seven years, I believe.’
‘Well, it is different for a man, is it not?’ Susannah asked innocently. ‘Do you not think it would be a fine thing—if they were to decide to marry?’
Harry hesitated. He knew that Gerard had suffered a disappointment of some kind. He was fairly certain that the young lady in question had been Amelia Royston, but he did not know what had happened. Gerard had been a changed man when they next met, slightly bitter at first, though he had changed again later. Having his life saved had seemed to instigate a new reason to live in Gerard, and then something else had happened. Harry wasn’t sure what it was, because he had never asked. Gerard was a man who kept his secrets. If he wished someone to know, he would tell them. They were good friends, but they did not intrude on each other’s lives.
‘If they decided it for themselves—I would think it a very fine idea,’ he conceded. ‘However, I do not think it right that we should make a push to help bring such a marriage about, though I confess I should like to see him settled in England.’
Susannah bestowed a look of glowing approval on him. ‘You are such a good friend,’ she told him with a confiding air. ‘I think you must be my very best friend.’
Harry hesitated. He was tempted to tell her that he would like to be much more than a friend, but she was clearly enjoying his friendship and he did not wish to startle her by declaring himself too soon. She was many years his junior and he wasn’t sure that it would be fair to ask her to be his wife. She would find her life much changed—as the chatelaine of his various estates, she would have many duties.
‘I should always wish to please you,’ he said. ‘I think you must know that, Susannah?’
‘Yes, I do …’ she replied and glanced away, suddenly shy.
He was on the point of pressing further when they were interrupted by the arrival of some friends, who took Susannah’s attention. Harry was asked to make up a four at whist and departed. His eyes strayed across the room to where Susannah was playing a game of jackstraws with some of the younger members of the company. Her laughter was music to his ears and he felt his heart jolt when their eyes happened to meet for a moment and she lowered her eyelid, giving him a saucy wink.
Harry knew that by naming him as her very best friend she had paid him the highest honour she could accord, but it was still not quite what he wanted from her. She had learned to trust and like him, but that was not the wild passion he wanted her to feel—the passion he thought necessary in a marriage. He was certain there was passion in Susannah. He just needed to awaken it.
He had been thinking for some days of things that might make him seem a hero or a little bit exciting in her eyes. His mind kept coming back to an idea that had been growing for a while now. It was completely mad, a wild flight of fancy that he would not normally consider—but it might just work. If it did he would gain so much, but he could also lose everything on the toss of the dice.
Harry had nerves of steel at the gambling table or in the face of the enemy, but when it came to losing Susannah, he knew himself a total coward. To have her turn away from him now might be a blow from which he could never recover. No other woman had come close to having this effect on him, and he had begun to understand what might have made Gerard lose the will to live during those hellish months in Spain.
Harry’s plan was risky. He was weighing the consequences, gradually gaining more confidence in the outcome. If he managed to pull it off, he would win the best prize of his life!
It was not to be thought of until Susannah’s own dance was over, of course. He knew that she was looking forward to her special evening and he would do nothing that might interfere with her pleasure. However, he might just put his risky plan into place a day or so after. Her visit to town would be nearing its end, and if it did not work … but Harry dared not allow himself to think of failure, for that would be terrible.
He would wait until after the dance, but if Susannah still seemed to think of him as simply a friend, he would do it!
Susannah retired happily to bed that night. She had noticed Amelia looking pensive a few times during the evening, which surely meant that she had been missing the earl. He had not been invited to the dinner or the card evening they attended, for it was a small affair consisting of about twenty-five guests.
‘I happen to know Gerard has other things on his mind at the moment,’ Harry had told her. ‘Some problem with his estate, I understand. I believe he has actually left town for a few days.’
‘He will be here for my dance?’
‘Oh, yes, I am certain of it, for we have a meeting of the Four-in-Hand club,’ he told her with a smile. ‘I have proposed my sister’s boy as a new member and we shall be taking a vote.’
‘Oh, yes, Mr Sinclair is very keen to join, I believe,’ Susannah said and laughed. ‘He wants to be just like you, Pendleton! He is for ever telling me how much he admires you. I had no idea of what an excellent sportsman you are until he told me that you are held to be top of the trees by the Corinthians. He never ceases to sing your praises.’
‘Indeed?’ Harry looked thoughtful. ‘How very kind of him. I wonder what he is after now.’
‘That is unkind!’ Susannah cried, scolding him, but with a gleam of mischief in her eyes. ‘I am quite sure his affection for you is genuine.’
‘Yes, I know it is,’ Harry replied and smiled oddly. ‘Toby likes to kick up a few larks, but he is actually a very sensible young man. I am thinking of taking him into a new venture I am setting up—but you will please not mention that to him. I want to give him a chance to … enjoy himself before he knuckles down.’
‘Oh …’ Susannah stared at him. Lord Pendleton never ceased to surprise her. Every time they spoke she discovered something new about him, and she was beginning to like him more and more. She knew that he attended every function where he might expect to see her, and he had offered to take her driving in the park whenever she wished. As yet she had not accepted that particular invitation, because she had a feeling that once she did their relationship might become more serious. She was not yet sure that she wished Harry to make her an offer. He was the most generous, easiest gentleman of her acquaintance, but she still could not help feeling that she would like something exciting to happen.
Climbing into bed, Susannah dismissed her small doubts. She had another eight days or so before they were due to leave for Bath and in three days it would be her dance. She did not know why, but she felt something exciting might happen then …
Susannah emerged from the lending library the next morning. She had been to return some books for her mother and collected two others that she hoped she might have a chance to read before they left town, though she was not at all certain she would even attempt them. Her maid was carrying a small parcel they had collected for Amelia and Susannah carried the books. She had turned aside to glance in the window of a milliner’s shop when she became aware that more than one person had stopped behind her to look at the bonnets displayed there.
‘When is your engagement to be announced?’ a feminine voice asked behind her. Susannah stiffened as she recognised the voice and the one that answered.
‘Oh, I think it must be quite soon,’ Mary Hamilton said and giggled. ‘He has been most particular in his attentions recently. Mama is certain he will come up to scratch before the week is out.’
Susannah stiffened her resolve and then turned to look at the two young ladies, who were giggling and clutching at each other. ‘Good morning, Jane—Mary …’
‘Oh, I thought it was you,’ Mary said. ‘Are you thinking of buying a new bonnet? I shall be making several purchases soon …’ She looked coy. ‘I cannot name the gentleman yet, though you may guess—but it is not official, you know.’
‘I see. I must wish you happy,’ Susannah said. ‘Excuse me, I must go home. I am expected …’
She walked away, head high, trying not to show that she was feeling agitated. She could only imagine that Mary Hamilton was speaking of Lord Pendleton, for it was he she had been thinking of when Susannah had overheard her at a dance a couple of weeks earlier.
Susannah’s heart was heavy as she walked home, accompanied by her maid. It was foolish of her to feel like this, because, kind as he was, Harry Pendleton had said nothing to her. He had never suggested in any way that he found her more enchanting than any other lady of his acquaintance. It was quite ridiculous of her to feel disappointed or let down. Indeed, she was not. Truly she was not … but it did hurt just a little that the gentleman she thought of as her particular friend should have been intending to make Mary Hamilton an offer all the time.
Susannah decided that she must put a brave face on it. She knew that she would meet both Lord Pendleton and Mary at the dance that evening. She would not let them or anyone else see that she was suffering from a heavy disappointment.
She happened to be wearing white again that evening. It was not a new gown, but one she had worn several times before. Glancing at herself in the mirror as she left Amelia’s house, she knew that she looked very well. However, when Mary arrived, she looked stunning in a gown that took Susannah’s breath. It was obviously very expensive, the silk sewn with diamonds across the bodice and trimmed with Brussels lace at the hem, and the necklace of rubies and diamonds she was wearing was worth a small fortune; she also wore a stunning ring on the finger of her left hand. It was hardly any wonder that she had a look of triumph in her eyes! Susannah’s heart sank as she heard the news circulating. Mary Hamilton had been right to anticipate a proposal and, when it was made, she had accepted.
Susannah had not seen the party come in, but she caught sight of Harry moments before she saw the triumph on Mary Hamilton’s face. It was little wonder that she should look so proud—she had claimed for herself one of the best matches of the season!
Susannah would not let herself listen to the gossip. Instead, she threw herself into the evening, flirting with her partners and laughing at their jests. Her heart was aching, for only now had she realised how much Harry meant to her—but it was too late. He had made his choice and it was not her.
It was not until more than an hour had passed that Harry came to her. She thought how handsome he looked, dressed immaculately in the style made fashionable by Mr Brummell, once the Regent’s favourite, his coat and breeches black, his shirt pristine white and his cravat a masterpiece set off by a diamond stick pin that sparkled in the light of the candles. His simple elegance made him stand out from many of the other gentlemen, who appeared overdressed by comparison. He smiled ruefully. ‘I am late,’ he apologised. ‘I suppose it is too much to hope that you saved a dance for your best friend.’
‘I fear that it is,’ Susannah said in a reserved manner. ‘I did not think you would wish it now—and so I gave them all away.’
‘What do you mean?’ Harry was puzzled, but before she had time to answer, her next partner was there asking her to dance. He watched as she was whisked away and stood frowning as she laughed up at the young man. Devonshire was the heir to a duke, but it was unlikely he would look at Susannah, for he needed an heiress to support his expensive tastes.
Harry took up a position next to the French windows, watching Susannah as she went from partner to partner. He could not understand what had happened to her. She was always a lively girl, but this evening she seemed almost reckless. Yet he would swear that her laughter was not her usual carefree mirth. She was upset about something and she blamed him—but for the life of him he could not think what he had done to distress her.
Could it be that he had been deceived in her? He had thought he was gaining ground, but now it seemed they had gone back to the start. Harry shrugged. He did not care to stay and watch. He would go to his club or perhaps visit the lady who had been his mistress until a few weeks previously. He had finished his affair with Elaine, for it no longer pleased either of them, but he could talk to her—and he was in need of some female advice at this moment. Advice that he would never dream of asking from his mother or his sister.
Susannah did not see him leave, but she became aware that he was missing just before supper. Glancing round the supper room, she thought he might be found there, but he had disappeared. However, she saw Mary Hamilton, Lady Hamilton and a gentleman of about fifty years she recognised as the Marquis of Stavely. He was wearing a puce coat, tight breeches that showed off his rather large stomach and a black wig that was really rather odd. As if aware of her interest, he lifted a gold lorgnette to his eye and looked her way. Susannah blushed and hastily averted her gaze.
She had turned her attention to the food and was deciding what to eat when Mrs Hampton came up to her. ‘It is good news concerning Miss Hamilton, is it not, Susannah? Have you taken the opportunity to wish her happy?’
‘No, Mama—I met her this morning. She told me she expected a proposal, but I did not expect it this evening …’ Her voice quavered a little and her mother gave her an odd look. Her look of distress was plain and Mrs Hampton frowned. ‘He said nothing of her to me even this evening …’
‘Are you thinking …?’ Mrs Hampton smiled all at once. ‘Susannah, my dear—Miss Hamilton is engaged to the Marquis of Stavely.’
‘The marquis …’ Susannah stared in dismay. ‘But I thought … I knew she had thoughts of … another gentleman.’ How could Miss Hamilton have accepted an offer from a man nearly old enough to be her grandfather?
‘I imagine that is the reason for your behaviour this evening.’ Mrs Hampton looked a little disapproving. ‘I knew there was something. I told you once I did not think Pendleton was interested in Miss Hamilton. I believe you should go and congratulate her, Susannah. It may look as if you are jealous of her good fortune if you do not.’
‘Yes, Mama, of course,’ Susannah said. She went at once and said everything that was proper, ignoring the smirk on Mary’s face. It was clear that the young lady was very pleased with her bargain—indeed, the marquis was wealthy and titled—but Susannah did not envy her one little bit. She would rather remain a spinster than marry the man Mary Hamilton had accepted.
After congratulating her, Susannah went back to the ballroom. She looked for Lord Pendleton, but could not see him. She ventured to the open door of the card room and glanced in, but he was not there. Obviously he had left at some time earlier and she had not seen him go. What must he think of her?
‘If you are looking for Pendleton, he is visiting his mistress,’ a harsh voice said behind her. She swung round to find herself looking at the Marquis of Northaven. ‘I heard him give the address to a cab driver as I got down from one myself.’ Northaven sneered. ‘I know the lady well. She is not particular in the company she keeps.’
Susannah bit her lip. She would not trust herself to answer such a remark, for it was said spitefully and not worthy of notice. ‘Excuse me, I must find my mama.’
She walked away from him, her heart racing. It was not her affair if Lord Pendleton had gone to visit his mistress. She regretted refusing him a dance when she might have given him a choice of two had she wished, but it would not have made any difference if he wished to spend the evening in the arms of his mistress. Susannah felt close to tears, because she had been foolish. She should have made sure of her facts before sending Harry Pendleton away. He must have thought her most rude, as she had been, a fact she now bitterly regretted.
Susannah did not see Harry the following day. He called while she was out walking with some friends and left her a posy of flowers. He renewed his promise to see her at her dance, but nothing more. She knew that she could not expect more. Indeed, she had not expected as much after her behaviour the previous evening. He must think her a flighty creature who changed her mind at the slightest whim.
She had, after some thought, decided to forget what the marquis had told her. She had no way of knowing that it was true—and even if it had been, Harry was a single man and entitled to visit any lady he chose.
Susannah knew that she cared for him more than was proper. He had not declared himself and she had no reason to expect it. However, if he should propose, she would make it clear that she would not wish him to visit other ladies if they married.
But she was foolish to consider it. Harry might not even be thinking of taking a wife. It was quite improper of her even to think such things! Yet she had begun to think of him as hers, and she could not help feeling jealous of the woman who had taken him from the ball.
It was a glorious day for her special dance. Susannah was allowed to sleep a little later than normal before Iris brought in her breakfast tray and a pile of notes and small gifts.
‘What are all these?’ Susannah asked, staring at them in surprise. ‘It isn’t my birthday for ages yet. I knew I might receive some flowers, but I didn’t expect anything more.’
‘Why don’t you open them?’ Iris asked. ‘See what you’ve got.’
Susannah picked up the first parcel and looked at the card. ‘This is from Mama—what can it be?’ She tore off the pretty wrapping and found a small velvet-covered box. Opening it, she discovered a pretty pearl-and-diamond clip for her hair. ‘Oh, that is lovely. It must have cost Mama some guineas to buy it for me.’
‘Well, it is a special day, miss,’ Iris said, smiling at her. ‘Go on, open the other two.’
Susannah knew her maid was excited and curious, so to oblige her she picked up the second parcel, which was from Amelia. Inside that she found a pair of pearl-and-diamond drop earrings, which she held up for Iris to admire. Picking up the third box, she looked for a card, but found none.
‘How odd,’ she remarked. ‘There is no card with this one. I cannot think who sent it.’
‘Perhaps it fell off,’ Iris suggested. ‘I’ll look for it when I go down, miss. Open it and see what’s inside.’
Susannah removed the wrappings and discovered a beautiful posy holder. It was fashioned of basketwork gold filigree, very delicate and pretty, and it had a large diamond set into the rim.
‘Oh, how charming,’ she said. ‘Do you see how it works, Iris? You can insert a small posy into this and wear it pinned to your gown if you wish.’
‘It is lovely,’ Iris said. ‘It isn’t just a trinket, miss; that’s a real diamond and a nice one. I expect your mama bought it for your dance.’
‘Yes, perhaps,’ Susannah agreed.
However, when she went to her mother’s room later to thank her for the clip and show her the other gifts, Mrs Hampton immediately asked who had sent the posy holder.
‘I thought it might have been you,’ Susannah said and looked thoughtful as she tried to imagine who else might have sent it. ‘There was no card. Iris thought it might have fallen off and she means to look for it. Amelia gave me the earrings. I do not think she would also have given me the posy holder, do you?’
‘I am very sure she did not, for we discussed what we should give you,’ Mrs Hampton replied with a little frown. ‘The trinket may have come from a secret admirer, Susannah. If there is no card, he may not have wished you to know he had sent it.’
‘Oh …’ Susannah felt a thrill of excitement as she looked at the posy holder. A secret admirer! ‘Do you think so, Mama? What should I do? I had thought I might use it to pin flowers at the waist of my gown, but now I am not certain …’
‘Well, I should do so if I were you,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘It is a little difficult to be sure, for you would wish to thank whoever sent it—but if there is no card you cannot.’
‘Perhaps whoever sent it will mention it,’ Susannah replied. ‘Besides, I cannot return it if I do not know who sent it, can I?’
‘I imagine you may receive other gifts as the day goes on,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘You will almost certainly have lots of flowers, though that holder is rather valuable and I would usually tell you to think carefully about accepting such a valuable thing.’
Susannah nodded—she knew that it was not usual for gentlemen to send such an item unless there was an understanding. She could not think of anyone who would send her such a thing secretly. Had a card accompanied it from—say, Lord Pendleton, she would have taken it as an indication of his intentions to speak. It really was such a pity that there was no card, though if Iris were right … A little shiver went down her spine. She had put the incident in the garden with the Marquis of Northaven from her mind, and he had not been invited to her dance. He would surely not have sent it? No, of course not!
She smiled as she pondered on the identity of her secret admirer, but after a moment or two an odd thought occurred to her. There really was no one other than Harry Pendleton that she wished to send her something like this beautiful trinket.
Now that was very strange, wasn’t it? Susannah wondered why he had become so firmly fixed in her thoughts as the only gentleman she really wanted to admire her. She wasn’t at all sure of his feelings. At times, she felt sure he would make her an offer before her Season was over, but at other times she thought that they were just very good friends. The uncertainty made her a little cautious, and yet she believed that if she were to encourage Lord Pendleton he might speak. She was beginning to think it might be pleasant to be married to a man she could really trust and like.
If Susannah were in doubt of the identity of the giver of the posy holder, Mrs Hampton was not. She felt quite sure that only one gentleman would have sent the holder and therefore she had no qualms about allowing Susannah to keep it. If it was discovered that it had come from a different source, it could be returned at a later date with a polite note explaining that the card had been missing.
Flowers and tributes poured in during the day. Susannah received several small gifts of sweetmeats in beautiful boxes, flowers and cards wishing her a lovely evening, but nothing that compared to her posy holder. These gifts were the acceptable trifles commonly sent on such an occasion, and she noted with pleasure that Lord Pendleton had sent both chocolates and a wonderful little posy of roses, which would fit very well into her holder.
She deliberated over what she ought to do as she dressed, but eventually decided that she would use the delicate trinket to hold the flowers Harry Pendleton had sent her. Wearing a gentleman’s flowers was often an indication of the lady’s preferences, and Susannah would not wish to give any of her other admirers the wrong impression. She knew that one or two of them might have spoken had she given them reason to think she would be pleased with an offer, but none of them had touched her heart. Only Lord Pendleton had become a true friend, one she would wish to know better than as a casual acquaintance. Therefore she would wear his flowers—and if the giver of the holder hinted at his gift she would thank him and explain that the card had gone missing.
It was very odd, for Iris had searched everywhere for the card and questioned the other servants, but no one had seen it. The only explanation was that it had become detached on the way to their house, and that was a nuisance. Unless of course it was from a secret admirer?
While it was exciting to think that she might have a secret admirer, Susannah had begun to understand that such a thing would only be pleasant if that admirer turned out to be someone she truly liked. The idea that a gentleman of the same nature to Northaven might admire her from afar was chilling and she almost changed her mind about wearing it. However, she decided that it must have come from a friend, because it was so perfect for her.
It might just have come from Lord Pendleton.
Harry looked for Susannah as he entered the ballroom that evening. She was wearing white, as she had been the first time he had seen her. Her gown was cut so that it wrapped about her body in swathes of silk and lace— and at her waist was pinned the posy of pink roses he had sent.
He had not been sure that she would wear white, but hoped it might be so. His first choice was for red roses, but he had thought it might be too blatant a statement of his feelings. The last thing he wanted was to make Susannah anxious. Now he saw the pink was a good choice. She was also wearing the posy holder he had sent. He smiled as he thought of the message he had written on the card.
Wear this for me if you have forgiven me for whatever I did. I hope to be your best friend again. Harry.
She was wearing it, but he could not tell from her smile whether she had forgiven him. He was not sure what he had done to displease her, but it had made him change his plans. He had thought of declaring himself and suggesting an elopement, but he no longer considered it a good idea. He had thought Susannah might see it as an adventure, but he wasn’t sure that she liked him enough to consider marriage to him exciting. He would continue to offer friendship for the moment and see what happened. In the meantime, he would begin by asking her to dance—he would ask for three dances, but she might only give him one.
Susannah danced three times with Harry Pendleton that evening. She had hoped he might take her into supper so that they could talk for a while, because she would have liked to ask him to forgive her for her behaviour the last time they met, but she found herself as part of a group of young ladies and gentlemen bent on having fun. It would have seemed rude had she refused their request to join them, for it was her dance and she was part hostess of the affair.
However, the disappointment was small, for Harry asked her if he might take her driving in the park. He suggested that she might be too tired the following morning, and arranged to fetch her the day after at nine-thirty. Susannah had decided that she would accept the next time he asked, and felt a warm glow inside when she saw his smile as she assured him she would be delighted.
He really was the most generous, considerate gentleman of her acquaintance. Indeed, when he spent some time talking to another young lady, who was reputed to be an heiress, Susannah knew a moment of jealousy. It was ridiculous, of course, but she could not help herself. However, he came to her before taking his leave, and his smile reassured her once more.
‘You will not forget our appointment?’ he asked, his eyes intent on her face.
Susannah felt a delicious little shiver down her spine. When he looked at her that way she was almost sure she was in love with him—and that he cared for her.
‘I shall not forget,’ she told him, her eyes brighter than she knew. ‘I shall look forward to it.’
Susannah went to bed feeling tired, but very happy. She smiled to herself as she remembered that she had begun by disliking Lord Pendleton, but now she liked him very well indeed.
As she was brushing her hair free of tangles she thought about something else she had seen that made her smile. Amelia had danced not once, but twice with the Earl of Ravenshead! She had seemed to enjoy herself very well and she had looked happier than Susannah recalled seeing her before. There was a smile of content on Susannah’s face as she got into bed and blew out her candle.
Susannah slept soundly. It had been a long day and she had danced all night. She did not wake until after twelve in the morning, and felt grateful that her mother had decided on a quiet day at home following the dance.
Several notes were delivered to her during the day, and a spray of red roses arrived. They were from Harry, reminding her of their appointment to go driving. Susannah took them up to her room, placing them in a tiny vase. Lord Pendleton had made such a point of the drive in the park that she felt he must be ready to speak. She thought that she might say yes, though at the back of her mind she was still searching for that elusive excitement. Shaking her head, Susannah laughed at herself. If she wished to be comfortable and happy in the future, she could do no better than to marry Lord Pendleton. It was time to put aside her foolish dreams of being carried off by a white knight. Having thought about it more sensibly of late, she had decided that such an occurrence would perhaps be more frightening than exciting.
She was feeling relaxed and happy as she went downstairs. She was about to enter the parlour when she heard voices coming from inside. They were raised and she could not help hearing what Sir Michael was saying. She turned away at once, for she had made up her mind she would not listen to private conversations, but the voices were so loud that she could still hear them quite clearly as she started up the stairs.
‘I hope you are not thinking of becoming involved with that scoundrel again? I shall tell you now, Amelia. I will not stand for it! I sent the impudent rascal on his way once and I would not hesitate to do it again if need be.’
‘You may not tell me what I shall or shall not choose to do with my life, Michael. I am not prepared to be dictated to in this or any other manner.’ Amelia was angry and her voice carried through the open door.
‘You will listen to nothing I say. You were always too stubborn for your own good. Do not look to me for help when all your money has gone, Amelia. I dare say Ravenshead is sniffing around again because he has learned that you have come into a fortune.’
Susannah was halfway up the stairs by the time Sir Michael stormed out of the room. She had tried not to listen, but even as she retreated she could not avoid it for he had been shouting. What a brute he was to his sister! He did not glance Susannah’s way, but stormed straight out, slamming the heavy door behind him.
Immediately, Susannah ran back down the stairs and entered the parlour. Amelia was sitting in an elbow chair, her face hidden in her hands. Her shoulders were shaking and Susannah knew that she was crying.
‘Do not,’ she cried. ‘Oh, do not, dearest. He is an awful brute and you must not let him hurt you.’
Amelia looked up and the look of grief in her eyes tore at Susannah’s eyes. ‘I do not cry because of what Michael said—but because it may be partly true. All those years ago, Gerard went away without trying to see me, Susannah. Had he asked me then, I would have run away with him even though my brother forbade me—but he went without seeing me. I know that Gerard has had difficulty with his estate. It may be that he is interested now because I have a fortune. I am not sure that he cares for me at all …’
‘Oh, but he does,’ Susannah declared impetuously. ‘I have seen the longing in his face when he looks at you—’ She broke off in case she had said too much. ‘Forgive me for my presumption, dearest Amelia, but I have seen the way he looks at you sometimes. I am sure that he loves you.’
‘He has given me no sign,’ Amelia said. She took the kerchief Susannah offered and wiped her face. ‘This is foolish! It was all such a long time ago. I should not care for such foolishness now.’
‘It is not foolish to wish to be loved,’ Susannah said. ‘Especially if the other person loves you.’
‘No—not if the other person loves you,’ Amelia said, returning her kerchief. ‘How ridiculous of me to weep like this. I seldom do so, I assure you. It was just that we danced and I thought … But no matter. He has not spoken and I dare say he will not.’
‘You cannot know that,’ Susannah said and pressed her hand. ‘You must not give up hope—and you must not listen to Sir Michael.’
‘Well, I shall not listen to my brother, because I know that he intended to hurt and humiliate me, as he has so often,’ Amelia said and kissed Susannah’s cheek. ‘How fortunate for me that I have such friends. I shall miss you when you marry, dearest Susannah. I have felt able to tell you things I could say to no one else, dearest.’
‘I am not sure when that will be,’ Susannah told her ruefully. ‘Harry has not spoken, either. I do not know if he ever will. What a pair we are!’
‘Yes, indeed! Gentlemen are so trying! We shall forget them and visit the milliner. A new bonnet will banish the blues as nothing else.’ Amelia stood up. ‘I shall tidy myself and then we shall go out.’
Chapter Five
Harry had been fencing with his regular sparring partner when he saw Northaven walk into the club. He frowned—he had not been aware that the man was a member here.
‘That is enough for today, Monsieur Ferdinand,’ he said and accepted a towel from one of the attendants. ‘I am not sure when I shall find time to train with you again, but I have enjoyed today’s session.’
‘We look forward to your visits. It is seldom that I have the pleasure of sparring with so complete a swordsman. Even the Earl of Ravenshead is not as accomplished, my lord.’
‘Thank you. I take that as a true compliment.’ Harry inclined his head and turned away. He might have stayed for another hour, but he did not care to have Northaven watch him. ‘Until we meet again.’
He frowned as he walked away. He might have to change his fencing master if Northaven and his clique were permitted here. It would be a pity, for Ferdinand was a specialist, but he did not want to find himself facing the marquis in a practice bout. He might be tempted to run him through!
‘Leaving so soon?’ Northaven asked, a sneer on his mouth. ‘I came especially to watch you, Pendleton. They tell me you are almost as fine a swordsman as you are a shot.’
‘I believe I am an adequate match for most,’ Harry said. ‘However, fencing for sport is one thing, fighting for your life on the battlefield is quite another.’
Their eyes met and held for a moment and Northaven looked away first. ‘If you imagine I had anything to do with what happened to you and Coleridge in Spain, you are mistaken. Why should I betray my own countrymen?’
‘I have no idea,’ Harry said. ‘Believe me, had I been able to find proof I should have had you court-martialled.’
‘I am no traitor,’ Northaven snarled. His eyes glittered with fury. ‘I may not be as much of a gentleman as you, Pendleton—but I wouldn’t have told the French of your intentions. In that you have maligned me and I resent it.’
‘I heard that you were drunk, shooting off your mouth about it being a risky mission,’ Harry told him, his expression hard, unforgiving. ‘Surely you must have been aware that we were surrounded by spies? Even if you did not betray us intentionally, it was because of your loose talk that so many died that day …’
‘Anyone can have too much to drink,’ Northaven told him. ‘If I did what you say, then challenge me to a duel. Let’s fight it out and get this quarrel over. It has festered between us long enough.’
‘Is that why you decided to take fencing lessons?’
Harry asked. ‘I shouldn’t bother if I were you. I have no desire to fight you, and if I did I should choose pistols.’
‘You think I’m too much of a coward to face you with pistols, don’t you?’
‘I really could not care less,’ Harry said. ‘You are wasting your time trying to provoke me. I shall not challenge you to a duel—and you would do well to forget the idea. If I wanted to kill you, I had my chance when you insulted Miss Hampton. I did not think you worth the effort then and I do not now.’
‘Damn you! You insult me. If I wanted you dead, a bullet in the back would do it,’ Northaven retorted. ‘Since you think me a coward and a scoundrel, why shouldn’t I just hire someone to kill you?’
‘Because you might die at the end of a rope,’ Harry said. ‘The best thing for all of us would be if you took yourself off abroad, Northaven. Go to Paris or Rome and fight your brawls there. Your welcome grows thin in London, believe me.’ He walked away, leaving Northaven to stare after him, resentment and anger in his eyes.
One of these days Harry Pendleton was going to get what he deserved. Northaven had no idea whether or not his careless words when drunk had led to the ambush on Harry and his men, but he knew that all three of them blamed him for the death of the ten men killed that day.
Before that day he had been one of them. Since then they had treated him like a pariah—and he hated them all, Harry Pendleton more than the others. He would wait his chance for revenge! If it took him a lifetime, he would bring them down one by one. There was more than one way of skinning a cat …
He would find something—a weak spot—and then he would strike!
Susannah wore a new gown of green silk with a pelisse of pale yellow; her bonnet was green with a trim of yellow daises at the brim; her reticule was fashioned of yellow silk and trimmed with beads. She had York tan gloves and half-boots of kid, her hair peeping out from beneath her bonnet in a most fetching manner.
Harry’s heart caught as he saw her. She looked so young and innocent, the very essence of spring, and he was a little sorry he had changed his mind about eloping with her. However, it was not the behaviour of a gentleman and he would never have even thought of it, had Susannah not told him that she craved adventure. He was pleased that his plans now were simply to drive her to the park and back. He might even speak to her during their excursion. He thought she liked him well enough, but in his heart he wanted her to love him wildly, passionately—the until-death-do-us-part kind of love that his saner side knew belonged only in romances. Yet if he married her without believing that she loved him, he knew that he might find it unbearable.
‘You look beautiful, as always,’ he told her as he handed her into his high perch phaeton. ‘Are you quite comfortable, Susannah?’
‘Yes, thank you,’ she said, settling on the seat beside him. ‘I have heard of your fabulous blacks, Harry. I understand that you have an extensive stable?’
‘Yes, I have,’ he replied and grinned at her. ‘I cannot offer to let you drive the blacks—they would be too strong for you. However, I should feel privileged if you would allow me to teach you to drive something suitable. One day in the future, perhaps?’
‘Oh …’ Susannah’s heart fluttered as she waited, wondering if he might go on to propose. However, as he said nothing more she went on, ‘I should enjoy that very much if it could be arranged, though I am not sure how.’ She rather thought it would not do to begin in a public park, though she would have considered it an adventure.
‘It is my habit to invite friends to my estate in the summer,’ Harry told her, though his gaze did not waver from the road. She glanced at him and saw a little nerve throbbing at his temple. ‘My mother stirs herself to come down and play hostess. If Mrs Hampton would consent to the visit, you might both stay for a week or two …’
Susannah’s heart raced. It was not a proposal, but it might be the first step, for it would help them to know each other better. They would be able to spend more time together at his estate. He would not have asked if he did not like her.
‘I know Mama has been making plans, but, if you were to ask her, sir, I am sure she would consider it an honour to visit your home. She told me that she has heard of your modern innovations with the land.’
‘Did she, indeed?’ Harry gave her an odd look that brought a blush to her cheeks. ‘It is true that I am thought to be forward thinking, for I have made it my business to experiment with new ideas, but few know of it.’
‘I believe Mr Sinclair is an eloquent advocate for your good stewardship, sir.’ Susannah smiled, a dreamy look in her eyes. ‘Toby is such a charming companion. He sent me flowers yesterday, because he said that everyone sends them on the day of a ball and he thought I should have some the next day.’
‘You find him good company?’ Harry glanced at her, but she was smiling, looking about her.
‘Oh, yes!’ Susannah’s eyes glowed as she turned to him. ‘Toby is great fun, sir. We met him out walking yesterday and took a turn in the park together. Nothing would do but for him to join some children in their play. They had a ball and a dog and it was a noisy affair.’
‘Yes, I can imagine it might have been.’ His eyes narrowed as he looked at her. Toby was only twenty, perhaps a more suitable age. ‘I dare say the children enjoyed it?’
‘Yes, indeed. It was most amusing.’
‘I imagine so …’
‘I believe everyone enjoyed the dance,’ Susannah remarked and smiled at him. ‘It was a successful evening. Everyone has sent cards and letters to thank us.’
‘Yes, I am sure they did,’ Harry said, a little nerve flicking at his temple. He hastily changed the subject for fear of giving himself away. ‘Did you notice that the earl danced with Miss Royston?’
‘Yes, I did,’ Susannah replied. The sparkle died out of her face as she recalled Amelia’s brief lapse into despair after her brother’s visit the previous day. ‘I have decided that I will not try to promote their friendship further. You were right to scold me, sir—it is not my affair.’
Harry studied her profile. She looked serious, a little sad and he wondered at it. He would have liked to speak to her further and enquire whether her sadness was for herself or her friend, but they were entering the park at that moment and there was a press of carriages and people on foot. It seemed that quite a few of London’s fashionable ladies and gentlemen had decided to take the air on such a lovely day. No sooner had they managed to get through the crush at the gates than they were forced to draw up to speak to a crowd of young gentlemen who wished to pay their respects.
Harry smiled wryly as the young bucks vied to catch Susannah’s attention. She was even more popular than he had imagined and the wonder of it was that she had not received at least half a dozen proposals before now. He could not know it, for Susannah would never have boasted of her conquests, but she had already received three requests for her hand, which she had turned down with a smile, and would have had more if she had encouraged her suitors.
It was obvious that a visit to the park was not the occasion to make a proposal of marriage. Harry decided that he must be patient a little longer. He would write to his mother on his return home and ask her to invite the Hamptons and Miss Royston to stay at his home. If they consented, it would at least give him a chance of some private conversation.
On her return home, Susannah did not know whether to be disappointed that Lord Pendleton had not proposed or pleased that he had spoken of an invitation from his mother.
Mrs Hampton was of the opinion that she should take it as a sign that his intentions were serious. ‘I do not see why he would invite us if it were not so,’ Mrs Hampton told her and smiled. ‘Did you give him to understand that you would welcome the invitation?’
‘He had been saying that he would teach me to drive one day if it would please me,’ Susannah told her a little uncertainly. ‘I said that I would enjoy it of all things if it could be arranged—and then he mentioned a house party.’
‘Yes, well, it sounds promising to me,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘He does know that we leave for Bath in a few days?’
‘Yes, Mama,’ Susannah said. ‘He said that he might post down himself soon and would have an invitation from his mother. I think the visit is intended for next month.’
‘Which will give us time to see Amelia settled in her new house,’ Mrs Hampton said and looked pleased.
When consulted, Amelia said that she thought the situation looked promising. ‘At the very least, Pendleton must be thinking that he wishes to know you better, dearest.’ Amelia lifted her brow in enquiry. ‘Have you made up your mind what you will say if he asks you?’
‘I believe I should have said yes if he asked me today,’ Susannah said. ‘As you know, I was not certain at first that I liked him, but he is such a pleasant gentleman …’
‘Then I shall accept the invitation when it is given,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘Shall you come with us, Amelia? I am certain you will be invited for it would seem odd if you were not, and Pendleton would never give offence.’
‘It will depend on my situation in Bath,’ Amelia told her. ‘I shall accompany you and Susannah if I am able, for I have heard that Pendleton is very fine, but I have never seen it—though I believe parts of it are opened to the public occasionally.’
‘There is so much excitement going on,’ Mrs Hampton said. ‘I think all this must be enough for even you, Susannah?’ She threw her daughter a teasing challenge. ‘I do hope Pendleton will not let you drive those wicked great brutes of his.’
‘He says the blacks are too strong for me, but I dare say he may have others more suitable.’ Susannah was smiling to herself as she went up to change for the afternoon. She had regretted that Harry had not spoken to her that morning, but if both Mama and Amelia believed Harry to be on the verge of making her a proposal, then perhaps he would. She could only hope so—her dreams had all become centred on becoming his wife.
At the start she had been foolish, thinking him a stuffy bore and arrogant, but now she knew it was not so. She had dreamed for so long of a knight who would sweep her up on his white charger and ride off with her into the sunset, but that was all nonsense. Now she had a clear picture of a charming house where they would live in complete contentment with roses growing up rose-pink walls and two pretty children playing on a swing …’
Susannah might not have been quite as happy had she seen the face of her prospective fiancé some twenty minutes later. He was scowling over a letter he had received from a friend, his own mood changing from one of pleasant anticipation to something rather different.
I hesitate to ask for help, the letter began. Indeed, I would not do so, but I am at my wits’ end, Harry. I am in such trouble! I became involved with some gentlemen—they were born to the name, but do not deserve it!—and now I am ill. I have debts I cannot pay—but that is not the worst of it. I beg you to come to me in haste, not for my own sake—I doubt that I shall last more than the week—but for the sake of another … my poor sister, who has no one but me and will now be alone. Your one-time friend, Hazledeane
Harry crumpled the paper in his hand, tempted to throw it away. Frederick Hazledeane had been a friend in the years he had spent at Oxford, before Harry went into the army. He had always been on the wild side and it seemed that his bad ways had led him into the kind of trouble that might have been expected.
It was a dashed nuisance! Harry would have normally been only too willing to help a friend, even one he had not been particularly close to. However, to leave London now on such an errand was not what Harry needed or wanted. He was at a delicate stage of his courtship of Susannah and he did not wish her to think he had abandoned her.
He must go, of course! Hazledeane must be in desperate straits and his sister was younger. If she truly had no one, Harry was duty bound to help her as best he could. He sighed because this was a duty he could well have done without, but there was nothing for it. He sat down at his desk and began to write a note to Mrs Hampton, telling her that he was called away on business and would hope to see her in Bath in no more than two weeks from now. That would surely give him enough time to complete his business in Cambridgeshire!
Susannah had felt some misgiving when her mother read the short letter to her. It had sounded abrupt, as if Harry had been in a hurry, and it caused a cold shiver to run down her spine. She did not know why it should have made her feel so apprehensive—after all, it would only be a matter of a few days longer before he came to Bath. Besides, they had been so taken up with saying goodbye to their friends, returning books to the library and picking up packages that had been ordered from various shops that the time had flown.
The day for their departure to Bath arrived and they set out on the journey in good spirits. Susannah could not help looking forward to Harry’s visit and the letter that might spell the beginning of her happiness.
However, she had determined that she would carry on as usual, and it was a pleasant surprise when Toby Sinclair came to call the day after they arrived in Bath.
‘How nice to see you, sir,’ Mrs Hampton said when he was shown into the parlour where they sat together. ‘We did not know that you intended to come down, Mr Sinclair.’
‘Oh … I posted down to visit some friends,’ Toby said airily, but his eyes were on Susannah. ‘Mama asked me to call on her, which I shall, but I think I shall spend a few days in Bath first. My visit to Mama is not urgent. I wondered whether Miss Susannah would care to drive out to see some of the sights—ma’am—Miss Royston? I have another seat in my curricle if you wish?’
‘I think we may trust her to your care, sir,’ Mrs Hampton said. He was a pleasant young man and his attentions to Susannah had become more particular of late. Nothing was settled with Lord Pendleton yet and there was no certainty of anything. ‘I trust you have your groom with you?’
‘Yes, ma’am,’ Toby said, his eyes never moving from Susannah. ‘Would you care for a drive, Miss Hampton? It is pleasant out today.’
‘If you will give me a moment to collect my parasol and pelisse,’ Susannah told him, ‘I shall be happy to drive with you, sir.’
She was pleased to be on such good terms with Harry’s nephew. If she had not liked Harry Pendleton so very much, she might have thought Toby a very good sort of husband.
‘Lord Pendleton has offered to teach me to drive when we visit his estate,’ she told Toby when he handed her into his curricle. ‘I am looking forward to it so much.’
‘Harry is one of the best whips I know,’ Toby said. ‘However, I shall be happy to give you a few lessons myself. It would be too difficult for you on the road, but I shall be visiting with Lady Pendleton and Harry next month, and it will please me to give you a few pointers.’
‘Show me how to hold the reins as we drive,’ Susannah said, giving him such a brilliant smile that a passerby grinned to himself and thought he had seen a pair of young lovers. ‘I should be pleased to know a little before Harry takes me driving.’
‘Well, you hold them in one hand like this,’ Toby said. ‘That gives you a free hand for the whip. Not that you need it often with well-trained cattle. I only use it if I have to get somewhere in a hurry, but you will drive at a sedate pace. It wouldn’t be fitting for a young lady to race, of course. Not done at all.’
‘Oh …’ Susannah looked at him wistfully. ‘Would it not, sir? I am disappointed. I should have liked to race—when I am able to drive well enough, and on a private estate, of course.’
‘Dashed if you ain’t a girl of spirit,’ Toby said and chuckled. ‘We might manage it some time—once you are safe behind a pair. You would have to keep it to yourself, of course. People talk so much, you know.’
‘Do you really mean it?’ Susannah’s eyes lit with excitement.
‘Yes …’ Toby knew a moment of disquiet, for he had spoken on impulse. ‘It would have to be our secret, of course. I do not think Harry would approve and your mama certainly would not.’
‘No, she wouldn’t,’ Susannah agreed. ‘However,
neither of them need know. We cannot do it until the moment is right, but I should so like to do something exciting—an adventure. It could not harm anyone and if it were in private it would not be scandalous at all, would it?’
‘Lord, no,’ Toby assured her airily and then wondered if he had been wise to encourage her. It did not seem that way to him, but he could not vouch for his uncle’s opinion. Harry could be stern at times. However, he did not want to take the glow from Susannah’s lovely face and it might never happen. It was probably just a piece of nonsense and she would forget all about it.
Конец ознакомительного фрагмента.
Текст предоставлен ООО «ЛитРес».
Прочитайте эту книгу целиком, купив полную легальную версию (https://www.litres.ru/anne-herries/debutante-in-the-regency-ballroom-a-country-miss-in-hanover-s/) на ЛитРес.
Безопасно оплатить книгу можно банковской картой Visa, MasterCard, Maestro, со счета мобильного телефона, с платежного терминала, в салоне МТС или Связной, через PayPal, WebMoney, Яндекс.Деньги, QIWI Кошелек, бонусными картами или другим удобным Вам способом.
Anne Herries
Тип: электронная книга
Жанр: Современная зарубежная литература
Язык: на английском языке
Издательство: HarperCollins
Дата публикации: 16.04.2024
Отзывы: Пока нет Добавить отзыв
О книге: A COUNTRY MISS IN HANOVER SQUAREIn Susannah Hampton′s first season in London she is mysteriously attracted to the dashing but undeniably arrogant Lord Pendleton. He′s definitely not the sort of husband she had in mind – after all surely a young country girl couldn′t attract the attentions of a lord with all of London society at his feet… ?AN INNOCENT DEBUTANTE IN HANOVER SQUAREDebutante Helene Henderson has been given a gift of one season in London-if she is to save her impoverished family she must find a husband!Only unworldly Helene′s compassionate nature leads her into the path of the handsome Lord Max Coleridge, a dangerous rake with secrets of his own…